Chapter XIV:
Advantages American Society Derive From Democracy - Part II
Respect For The Law In The United States
Respect of the Americans for the law - Parental affection which
they entertain for it - Personal interest of everyone to increase
the authority of the law.
It is not always feasible to consult the whole people, either
directly or indirectly, in the formation of the law; but it cannot
be denied that, when such a measure is possible the authority of the
law is very much augmented. This popular origin, which impairs the
excellence and the wisdom of legislation, contributes prodigiously
to increase its power. There is an amazing strength in the
expression of the determination of a whole people, and when it
declares itself the imagination of those who are most inclined to
contest it is overawed by its authority. The truth of this fact is
very well known by parties, and they consequently strive to make out
a majority whenever they can. If they have not the greater number of
voters on their side, they assert that the true majority abstained
from voting; and if they are foiled even there, they have recourse
to the body of those persons who had no votes to give.
In the United States, except slaves, servants, and paupers in the
receipt of relief from the townships, there is no class of persons
who do not exercise the elective franchise, and who do not
indirectly contribute to make the laws. Those who design to attack
the laws must consequently either modify the opinion of the nation
or trample upon its decision.
A second reason, which is still more weighty, may be further
adduced; in the United States everyone is personally interested in
enforcing the obedience of the whole community to the law; for as
the minority may shortly rally the majority to its principles, it is
interested in professing that respect for the decrees of the
legislator which it may soon have occasion to claim for its own.
However irksome an enactment may be, the citizen of the United
States complies with it, not only because it is the work of the
majority, but because it originates in his own authority, and he
regards it as a contract to which he is himself a party.
In the United States, then, that numerous and turbulent multitude
does not exist which always looks upon the law as its natural enemy,
and accordingly surveys it with fear and with fear and with
distrust. It is impossible, on the other hand, not to perceive that
all classes display the utmost reliance upon the legislation of
their country, and that they are attached to it by a kind of
parental affection.
I am wrong, however, in saying all classes; for as in America the
European scale of authority is inverted, the wealthy are there
placed in a position analogous to that of the poor in the Old World,
and it is the opulent classes which frequently look upon the law
with suspicion. I have already observed that the advantage of
democracy is not, as has been sometimes asserted, that it protects
the interests of the whole community, but simply that it protects
those of the majority. In the United States, where the poor rule,
the rich have always some reason to dread the abuses of their power.
This natural anxiety of the rich may produce a sullen
dissatisfaction, but society is not disturbed by it; for the same
reason which induces the rich to withhold their confidence in the
legislative authority makes them obey its mandates; their wealth,
which prevents them from making the law, prevents them from
withstanding it. Amongst civilized nations revolts are rarely
excited, except by such persons as have nothing to lose by them; and
if the laws of a democracy are not always worthy of respect, at
least they always obtain it; for those who usually infringe the laws
have no excuse for not complying with the enactments they have
themselves made, and by which they are themselves benefited, whilst
the citizens whose interests might be promoted by the infraction of
them are induced, by their character and their stations, to submit
to the decisions of the legislature, whatever they may be. Besides
which, the people in America obeys the law not only because it
emanates from the popular authority, but because that authority may
modify it in any points which may prove vexatory; a law is observed
because it is a self-imposed evil in the first place, and an evil of
transient duration in the second.
Activity Which Pervades All The Branches Of The Body Politic In
The United States; Influence Which It Exercises Upon Society
More difficult to conceive the political activity which pervades
the United States than the freedom and equality which reign there -
The great activity which perpetually agitates the legislative bodies
is only an episode to the general activity - Difficult for an
American to confine himself to his own business - Political
agitation extends to all social intercourse - Commercial activity of
the Americans partly attributable to this cause - Indirect
advantages which society derives from a democratic government.
On passing from a country in which free institutions are
established to one where they do not exist, the traveller is struck
by the change; in the former all is bustle and activity, in the
latter everything is calm and motionless. In the one, amelioration
and progress are the general topics of inquiry; in the other, it
seems as if the community only aspired to repose in the enjoyment of
the advantages which it has acquired. Nevertheless, the country
which exerts itself so strenuously to promote its welfare is
generally more wealthy and more prosperous than that which appears
to be so contented with its lot; and when we compare them together,
we can scarcely conceive how so many new wants are daily felt in the
former, whilst so few seem to occur in the latter.
If this remark is applicable to those free countries in which
monarchical and aristocratic institutions subsist, it is still more
striking with regard to democratic republics. In these States it is
not only a portion of the people which is busied with the
amelioration of its social condition, but the whole community is
engaged in the task; and it is not the exigencies and the
convenience of a single class for which a provision is to be made,
but the exigencies and the convenience of all ranks of life.
It is not impossible to conceive the surpassing liberty which the
Americans enjoy; some idea may likewise be formed of the extreme
equality which subsists amongst them, but the political activity
which pervades the United States must be seen in order to be
understood. No sooner do you set foot upon the American soil than
you are stunned by a kind of tumult; a confused clamor is heard on
every side; and a thousand simultaneous voices demand the immediate
satisfaction of their social wants. Everything is in motion around
you; here, the people of one quarter of a town are met to decide
upon the building of a church; there, the election of a
representative is going on; a little further the delegates of a
district are posting to the town in order to consult upon some local
improvements; or in another place the laborers of a village quit
their ploughs to deliberate upon the project of a road or a public
school. Meetings are called for the sole purpose of declaring their
disapprobation of the line of conduct pursued by the Government;
whilst in other assemblies the citizens salute the authorities of
the day as the fathers of their country. Societies are formed which
regard drunkenness as the principal cause of the evils under which
the State labors, and which solemnly bind themselves to give a
constant example of temperance. *c
[Footnote c: At the time of my stay in the United States the
temperance societies already consisted of more than 270,000 members,
and their effect had been to diminish the consumption of fermented
liquors by 500,000 gallons per annum in the State of Pennsylvania
alone.]
The great political agitation of the American legislative bodies,
which is the only kind of excitement that attracts the attention of
foreign countries, is a mere episode or a sort of continuation of
that universal movement which originates in the lowest classes of
the people and extends successively to all the ranks of society. It
is impossible to spend more efforts in the pursuit of enjoyment.
The cares of political life engross a most prominent place in the
occupation of a citizen in the United States, and almost the only
pleasure of which an American has any idea is to take a part in the
Government, and to discuss the part he has taken. This feeling
pervades the most trifling habits of life; even the women frequently
attend public meetings and listen to political harangues as a
recreation after their household labors. Debating clubs are to a
certain extent a substitute for theatrical entertainments: an
American cannot converse, but he can discuss; and when he attempts
to talk he falls into a dissertation. He speaks to you as if he was
addressing a meeting; and if he should chance to warm in the course
of the discussion, he will infallibly say, "Gentlemen," to the
person with whom he is conversing.
In some countries the inhabitants display a certain repugnance to
avail themselves of the political privileges with which the law
invests them; it would seem that they set too high a value upon
their time to spend it on the interests of the community; and they
prefer to withdraw within the exact limits of a wholesome egotism,
marked out by four sunk fences and a quickset hedge. But if an
American were condemned to confine his activity to his own affairs,
he would be robbed of one half of his existence; he would feel an
immense void in the life which he is accustomed to lead, and his
wretchedness would be unbearable. *d I am persuaded that, if ever a
despotic government is established in America, it will find it more
difficult to surmount the habits which free institutions have
engendered than to conquer the attachment of the citizens to
freedom.
[Footnote d: The same remark was made at Rome under the first
Caesars. Montesquieu somewhere alludes to the excessive despondency
of certain Roman citizens who, after the excitement of political
life, were all at once flung back into the stagnation of private
life.]
This ceaseless agitation which democratic government has
introduced into the political world influences all social
intercourse. I am not sure that upon the whole this is not the
greatest advantage of democracy. And I am much less inclined to
applaud it for what it does than for what it causes to be done. It
is incontestable that the people frequently conducts public business
very ill; but it is impossible that the lower orders should take a
part in public business without extending the circle of their ideas,
and without quitting the ordinary routine of their mental
acquirements. The humblest individual who is called upon to
co-operate in the government of society acquires a certain degree of
self-respect; and as he possesses authority, he can command the
services of minds much more enlightened than his own. He is
canvassed by a multitude of applicants, who seek to deceive him in a
thousand different ways, but who instruct him by their deceit. He
takes a part in political undertakings which did not originate in
his own conception, but which give him a taste for undertakings of
the kind. New ameliorations are daily pointed out in the property
which he holds in common with others, and this gives him the desire
of improving that property which is more peculiarly his own. He is
perhaps neither happier nor better than those who came before him,
but he is better informed and more active. I have no doubt that the
democratic institutions of the United States, joined to the physical
constitution of the country, are the cause (not the direct, as is so
often asserted, but the indirect cause) of the prodigious commercial
activity of the inhabitants. It is not engendered by the laws, but
the people learns how to promote it by the experience derived from
legislation.
When the opponents of democracy assert that a single individual
performs the duties which he undertakes much better than the
government of the community, it appears to me that they are
perfectly right. The government of an individual, supposing an
equality of instruction on either side, is more consistent, more
persevering, and more accurate than that of a multitude, and it is
much better qualified judiciously to discriminate the characters of
the men it employs. If any deny what I advance, they have certainly
never seen a democratic government, or have formed their opinion
upon very partial evidence. It is true that even when local
circumstances and the disposition of the people allow democratic
institutions to subsist, they never display a regular and methodical
system of government. Democratic liberty is far from accomplishing
all the projects it undertakes, with the skill of an adroit
despotism. It frequently abandons them before they have borne their
fruits, or risks them when the consequences may prove dangerous; but
in the end it produces more than any absolute government, and if it
do fewer things well, it does a greater number of things. Under its
sway the transactions of the public administration are not nearly so
important as what is done by private exertion. Democracy does not
confer the most skilful kind of government upon the people, but it
produces that which the most skilful governments are frequently
unable to awaken, namely, an all-pervading and restless activity, a
superabundant force, and an energy which is inseparable from it, and
which may, under favorable circumstances, beget the most amazing
benefits. These are the true advantages of democracy.
In the present age, when the destinies of Christendom seem to be
in suspense, some hasten to assail democracy as its foe whilst it is
yet in its early growth; and others are ready with their vows of
adoration for this new deity which is springing forth from chaos:
but both parties are very imperfectly acquainted with the object of
their hatred or of their desires; they strike in the dark, and
distribute their blows by mere chance.
We must first understand what the purport of society and the aim
of government is held to be. If it be your intention to confer a
certain elevation upon the human mind, and to teach it to regard the
things of this world with generous feelings, to inspire men with a
scorn of mere temporal advantage, to give birth to living
convictions, and to keep alive the spirit of honorable devotedness;
if you hold it to be a good thing to refine the habits, to embellish
the manners, to cultivate the arts of a nation, and to promote the
love of poetry, of beauty, and of renown; if you would constitute a
people not unfitted to act with power upon all other nations, nor
unprepared for those high enterprises which, whatever be the result
of its efforts, will leave a name forever famous in time - if you
believe such to be the principal object of society, you must avoid
the government of democracy, which would be a very uncertain guide
to the end you have in view.
But if you hold it to be expedient to divert the moral and
intellectual activity of man to the production of comfort, and to
the acquirement of the necessaries of life; if a clear understanding
be more profitable to man than genius; if your object be not to
stimulate the virtues of heroism, but to create habits of peace; if
you had rather witness vices than crimes and are content to meet
with fewer noble deeds, provided offences be diminished in the same
proportion; if, instead of living in the midst of a brilliant state
of society, you are contented to have prosperity around you; if, in
short, you are of opinion that the principal object of a Government
is not to confer the greatest possible share of power and of glory
upon the body of the nation, but to ensure the greatest degree of
enjoyment and the least degree of misery to each of the individuals
who compose it - if such be your desires, you can have no surer
means of satisfying them than by equalizing the conditions of men,
and establishing democratic institutions.
But if the time be passed at which such a choice was possible,
and if some superhuman power impel us towards one or the other of
these two governments without consulting our wishes, let us at least
endeavor to make the best of that which is allotted to us; and let
us so inquire into its good and its evil propensities as to be able
to foster the former and repress the latter to the utmost.
Chapter XV: Unlimited Power Of Majority, And Its Consequences -
Part I
Chapter Summary
Natural strength of the majority in democracies - Most of the
American Constitutions have increased this strength by artificial
means - How this has been done - Pledged delegates - Moral power of
the majority - Opinion as to its infallibility - Respect for its
rights, how augmented in the United States.
Unlimited Power Of The Majority In The United States, And Its
Consequences
The very essence of democratic government consists in the
absolute sovereignty of the majority; for there is nothing in
democratic States which is capable of resisting it. Most of the
American Constitutions have sought to increase this natural strength
of the majority by artificial means. *a
[Footnote a: We observed, in examining the Federal Constitution,
that the efforts of the legislators of the Union had been
diametrically opposed to the present tendency. The consequence has
been that the Federal Government is more independent in its sphere
than that of the States. But the Federal Government scarcely ever
interferes in any but external affairs; and the governments of the
State are in the governments of the States are in reality the
authorities which direct society in America.]
The legislature is, of all political institutions, the one which
is most easily swayed by the wishes of the majority. The Americans
determined that the members of the legislature should be elected by
the people immediately, and for a very brief term, in order to
subject them, not only to the general convictions, but even to the
daily passion, of their constituents. The members of both houses are
taken from the same class in society, and are nominated in the same
manner; so that the modifications of the legislative bodies are
almost as rapid and quite as irresistible as those of a single
assembly. It is to a legislature thus constituted that almost all
the authority of the government has been entrusted.
But whilst the law increased the strength of those authorities
which of themselves were strong, it enfeebled more and more those
which were naturally weak. It deprived the representatives of the
executive of all stability and independence, and by subjecting them
completely to the caprices of the legislature, it robbed them of the
slender influence which the nature of a democratic government might
have allowed them to retain. In several States the judicial power
was also submitted to the elective discretion of the majority, and
in all of them its existence was made to depend on the pleasure of
the legislative authority, since the representatives were empowered
annually to regulate the stipend of the judges.
Custom, however, has done even more than law. A proceeding which
will in the end set all the guarantees of representative government
at naught is becoming more and more general in the United States; it
frequently happens that the electors, who choose a delegate, point
out a certain line of conduct to him, and impose upon him a certain
number of positive obligations which he is pledged to fulfil. With
the exception of the tumult, this comes to the same thing as if the
majority of the populace held its deliberations in the market-place.
Several other circumstances concur in rendering the power of the
majority in America not only preponderant, but irresistible. The
moral authority of the majority is partly based upon the notion that
there is more intelligence and more wisdom in a great number of men
collected together than in a single individual, and that the
quantity of legislators is more important than their quality. The
theory of equality is in fact applied to the intellect of man: and
human pride is thus assailed in its last retreat by a doctrine which
the minority hesitate to admit, and in which they very slowly
concur. Like all other powers, and perhaps more than all other
powers, the authority of the many requires the sanction of time; at
first it enforces obedience by constraint, but its laws are not
respected until they have long been maintained.
The right of governing society, which the majority supposes
itself to derive from its superior intelligence, was introduced into
the United States by the first settlers, and this idea, which would
be sufficient of itself to create a free nation, has now been
amalgamated with the manners of the people and the minor incidents
of social intercourse.
The French, under the old monarchy, held it for a maxim (which is
still a fundamental principle of the English Constitution) that the
King could do no wrong; and if he did do wrong, the blame was
imputed to his advisers. This notion was highly favorable to habits
of obedience, and it enabled the subject to complain of the law
without ceasing to love and honor the lawgiver. The Americans
entertain the same opinion with respect to the majority.
The moral power of the majority is founded upon yet another
principle, which is, that the interests of the many are to be
preferred to those of the few. It will readily be perceived that the
respect here professed for the rights of the majority must naturally
increase or diminish according to the state of parties. When a
nation is divided into several irreconcilable factions, the
privilege of the majority is often overlooked, because it is
intolerable to comply with its demands.
If there existed in America a class of citizens whom the
legislating majority sought to deprive of exclusive privileges which
they had possessed for ages, and to bring down from an elevated
station to the level of the ranks of the multitude, it is probable
that the minority would be less ready to comply with its laws. But
as the United States were colonized by men holding equal rank
amongst themselves, there is as yet no natural or permanent source
of dissension between the interests of its different inhabitants.
There are certain communities in which the persons who constitute
the minority can never hope to draw over the majority to their side,
because they must then give up the very point which is at issue
between them. Thus, an aristocracy can never become a majority
whilst it retains its exclusive privileges, and it cannot cede its
privileges without ceasing to be an aristocracy.
In the United States political questions cannot be taken up in so
general and absolute a manner, and all parties are willing to
recognize the right of the majority, because they all hope to turn
those rights to their own advantage at some future time. The
majority therefore in that country exercises a prodigious actual
authority, and a moral influence which is scarcely less
preponderant; no obstacles exist which can impede or so much as
retard its progress, or which can induce it to heed the complaints
of those whom it crushes upon its path. This state of things is
fatal in itself and dangerous for the future.
How The Unlimited Power Of The Majority Increases In America The
Instability Of Legislation And Administration Inherent In Democracy
The Americans increase the mutability of the laws which is inherent
in democracy by changing the legislature every year, and by
investing it with unbounded authority - The same effect is produced
upon the administration - In America social amelioration is
conducted more energetically but less perseveringly than in Europe.
I have already spoken of the natural defects of democratic
institutions, and they all of them increase at the exact ratio of
the power of the majority. To begin with the most evident of them
all; the mutability of the laws is an evil inherent in democratic
government, because it is natural to democracies to raise men to
power in very rapid succession. But this evil is more or less
sensible in proportion to the authority and the means of action
which the legislature possesses.
In America the authority exercised by the legislative bodies is
supreme; nothing prevents them from accomplishing their wishes with
celerity, and with irresistible power, whilst they are supplied by
new representatives every year. That is to say, the circumstances
which contribute most powerfully to democratic instability, and
which admit of the free application of caprice to every object in
the State, are here in full operation. In conformity with this
principle, America is, at the present day, the country in the world
where laws last the shortest time. Almost all the American
constitutions have been amended within the course of thirty years:
there is therefore not a single American State which has not
modified the principles of its legislation in that lapse of time. As
for the laws themselves, a single glance upon the archives of the
different States of the Union suffices to convince one that in
America the activity of the legislator never slackens. Not that the
American democracy is naturally less stable than any other, but that
it is allowed to follow its capricious propensities in the formation
of the laws. *b
[Footnote b: The legislative acts promulgated by the State of
Massachusetts alone, from the year 1780 to the present time, already
fill three stout volumes; and it must not be forgotten that the
collection to which I allude was published in 1823, when many old
laws which had fallen into disuse were omitted. The State of
Massachusetts, which is not more populous than a department of
France, may be considered as the most stable, the most consistent,
and the most sagacious in its undertakings of the whole Union.]
The omnipotence of the majority, and the rapid as well as
absolute manner in which its decisions are executed in the United
States, has not only the effect of rendering the law unstable, but
it exercises the same influence upon the execution of the law and
the conduct of the public administration. As the majority is the
only power which it is important to court, all its projects are
taken up with the greatest ardor, but no sooner is its attention
distracted than all this ardor ceases; whilst in the free States of
Europe the administration is at once independent and secure, so that
the projects of the legislature are put into execution, although its
immediate attention may be directed to other objects.
In America certain ameliorations are undertaken with much more
zeal and activity than elsewhere; in Europe the same ends are
promoted by much less social effort, more continuously applied.
Some years ago several pious individuals undertook to ameliorate
the condition of the prisons. The public was excited by the
statements which they put forward, and the regeneration of criminals
became a very popular undertaking. New prisons were built, and for
the first time the idea of reforming as well as of punishing the
delinquent formed a part of prison discipline. But this happy
alteration, in which the public had taken so hearty an interest, and
which the exertions of the citizens had irresistibly accelerated,
could not be completed in a moment. Whilst the new penitentiaries
were being erected (and it was the pleasure of the majority that
they should be terminated with all possible celerity), the old
prisons existed, which still contained a great number of offenders.
These jails became more unwholesome and more corrupt in proportion
as the new establishments were beautified and improved, forming a
contrast which may readily be understood. The majority was so
eagerly employed in founding the new prisons that those which
already existed were forgotten; and as the general attention was
diverted to a novel object, the care which had hitherto been
bestowed upon the others ceased. The salutary regulations of
discipline were first relaxed, and afterwards broken; so that in the
immediate neighborhood of a prison which bore witness to the mild
and enlightened spirit of our time, dungeons might be met with which
reminded the visitor of the barbarity of the Middle Ages.
Chapter XV: Unlimited Power Of Majority, And Its Consequences -
Part II
Tyranny Of The Majority
How the principle of the sovereignty of the people is to be
understood -Impossibility of conceiving a mixed government - The
sovereign power must centre somewhere - Precautions to be taken to
control its action - These precautions have not been taken in the
United States - Consequences.
I hold it to be an impious and an execrable maxim that,
politically speaking, a people has a right to do whatsoever it
pleases, and yet I have asserted that all authority originates in
the will of the majority. Am I then, in contradiction with myself?
A general law - which bears the name of Justice - has been made
and sanctioned, not only by a majority of this or that people, but
by a majority of mankind. The rights of every people are
consequently confined within the limits of what is just. A nation
may be considered in the light of a jury which is empowered to
represent society at large, and to apply the great and general law
of justice. Ought such a jury, which represents society, to have
more power than the society in which the laws it applies originate?
When I refuse to obey an unjust law, I do not contest the right
which the majority has of commanding, but I simply appeal from the
sovereignty of the people to the sovereignty of mankind. It has been
asserted that a people can never entirely outstep the boundaries of
justice and of reason in those affairs which are more peculiarly its
own, and that consequently, full power may fearlessly be given to
the majority by which it is represented. But this language is that
of a slave.
A majority taken collectively may be regarded as a being whose
opinions, and most frequently whose interests, are opposed to those
of another being, which is styled a minority. If it be admitted that
a man, possessing absolute power, may misuse that power by wronging
his adversaries, why should a majority not be liable to the same
reproach? Men are not apt to change their characters by
agglomeration; nor does their patience in the presence of obstacles
increase with the consciousness of their strength. *c And for these
reasons I can never willingly invest any number of my fellow-
creatures with that unlimited authority which I should refuse to any
one of them.
[Footnote c: No one will assert that a people cannot forcibly
wrong another people; but parties may be looked upon as lesser
nations within a greater one, and they are aliens to each other: if,
therefore, it be admitted that a nation can act tyrannically towards
another nation, it cannot be denied that a party may do the same
towards another party.]
I do not think that it is possible to combine several principles
in the same government, so as at the same time to maintain freedom,
and really to oppose them to one another. The form of government
which is usually termed mixed has always appeared to me to be a mere
chimera. Accurately speaking there is no such thing as a mixed
government (with the meaning usually given to that word), because in
all communities some one principle of action may be discovered which
preponderates over the others. England in the last century, which
has been more especially cited as an example of this form of
Government, was in point of fact an essentially aristocratic State,
although it comprised very powerful elements of democracy; for the
laws and customs of the country were such that the aristocracy could
not but preponderate in the end, and subject the direction of public
affairs to its own will. The error arose from too much attention
being paid to the actual struggle which was going on between the
nobles and the people, without considering the probable issue of the
contest, which was in reality the important point. When a community
really has a mixed government, that is to say, when it is equally
divided between two adverse principles, it must either pass through
a revolution or fall into complete dissolution.
I am therefore of opinion that some one social power must always
be made to predominate over the others; but I think that liberty is
endangered when this power is checked by no obstacles which may
retard its course, and force it to moderate its own vehemence.
Unlimited power is in itself a bad and dangerous thing; human
beings are not competent to exercise it with discretion, and God
alone can be omnipotent, because His wisdom and His justice are
always equal to His power. But no power upon earth is so worthy of
honor for itself, or of reverential obedience to the rights which it
represents, that I would consent to admit its uncontrolled and
all-predominant authority. When I see that the right and the means
of absolute command are conferred on a people or upon a king, upon
an aristocracy or a democracy, a monarchy or a republic, I recognize
the germ of tyranny, and I journey onward to a land of more hopeful
institutions.
In my opinion the main evil of the present democratic
institutions of the United States does not arise, as is often
asserted in Europe, from their weakness, but from their overpowering
strength; and I am not so much alarmed at the excessive liberty
which reigns in that country as at the very inadequate securities
which exist against tyranny.
When an individual or a party is wronged in the United States, to
whom can he apply for redress? If to public opinion, public opinion
constitutes the majority; if to the legislature, it represents the
majority, and implicitly obeys its injunctions; if to the executive
power, it is appointed by the majority, and remains a passive tool
in its hands; the public troops consist of the majority under arms;
the jury is the majority invested with the right of hearing judicial
cases; and in certain States even the judges are elected by the
majority. However iniquitous or absurd the evil of which you
complain may be, you must submit to it as well as you can. *d
[Footnote d: A striking instance of the excesses which may be
occasioned by the despotism of the majority occurred at Baltimore in
the year 1812. At that time the war was very popular in Baltimore. A
journal which had taken the other side of the question excited the
indignation of the inhabitants by its opposition. The populace
assembled, broke the printing-presses, and attacked the houses of
the newspaper editors. The militia was called out, but no one obeyed
the call; and the only means of saving the poor wretches who were
threatened by the frenzy of the mob was to throw them into prison as
common malefactors. But even this precaution was ineffectual; the
mob collected again during the night, the magistrates again made a
vain attempt to call out the militia, the prison was forced, one of
the newspaper editors was killed upon the spot, and the others were
left for dead; the guilty parties were acquitted by the jury when
they were brought to trial.
I said one day to an inhabitant of Pennsylvania, "Be so good as
to explain to me how it happens that in a State founded by Quakers,
and celebrated for its toleration, freed blacks are not allowed to
exercise civil rights. They pay the taxes; is it not fair that they
should have a vote?"
"You insult us," replied my informant, "if you imagine that our
legislators could have committed so gross an act of injustice and
intolerance."
"What! then the blacks possess the right of voting in this
county?"
"Without the smallest doubt."
"How comes it, then, that at the polling-booth this morning I did
not perceive a single negro in the whole meeting?"
"This is not the fault of the law: the negroes have an undisputed
right of voting, but they voluntarily abstain from making their
appearance."
"A very pretty piece of modesty on their parts!" rejoined I.
"Why, the truth is, that they are not disinclined to vote, but
they are afraid of being maltreated; in this country the law is
sometimes unable to maintain its authority without the support of
the majority. But in this case the majority entertains very strong
prejudices against the blacks, and the magistrates are unable to
protect them in the exercise of their legal privileges."
"What! then the majority claims the right not only of making the
laws, but of breaking the laws it has made?"]
If, on the other hand, a legislative power could be so
constituted as to represent the majority without necessarily being
the slave of its passions; an executive, so as to retain a certain
degree of uncontrolled authority; and a judiciary, so as to remain
independent of the two other powers; a government would be formed
which would still be democratic without incurring any risk of
tyrannical abuse.
I do not say that tyrannical abuses frequently occur in America
at the present day, but I maintain that no sure barrier is
established against them, and that the causes which mitigate the
government are to be found in the circumstances and the manners of
the country more than in its laws.
Effects Of The Unlimited Power Of The Majority Upon The Arbitrary
Authority Of The American Public Officers
Liberty left by the American laws to public officers within a
certain sphere -Their power.
A distinction must be drawn between tyranny and arbitrary power.
Tyranny may be exercised by means of the law, and in that case it is
not arbitrary; arbitrary power may be exercised for the good of the
community at large, in which case it is not tyrannical. Tyranny
usually employs arbitrary means, but, if necessary, it can rule
without them.
In the United States the unbounded power of the majority, which
is favorable to the legal despotism of the legislature, is likewise
favorable to the arbitrary authority of the magistrate. The majority
has an entire control over the law when it is made and when it is
executed; and as it possesses an equal authority over those who are
in power and the community at large, it considers public officers as
its passive agents, and readily confides the task of serving its
designs to their vigilance. The details of their office and the
privileges which they are to enjoy are rarely defined beforehand;
but the majority treats them as a master does his servants when they
are always at work in his sight, and he has the power of directing
or reprimanding them at every instant.
In general the American functionaries are far more independent
than the French civil officers within the sphere which is prescribed
to them. Sometimes, even, they are allowed by the popular authority
to exceed those bounds; and as they are protected by the opinion,
and backed by the co-operation, of the majority, they venture upon
such manifestations of their power as astonish a European. By this
means habits are formed in the heart of a free country which may
some day prove fatal to its liberties.
Power Exercised By The Majority In America Upon Opinion
In America, when the majority has once irrevocably decided a
question, all discussion ceases - Reason of this - Moral power
exercised by the majority upon opinion - Democratic republics have
deprived despotism of its physical instruments - Their despotism
sways the minds of men.
It is in the examination of the display of public opinion in the
United States that we clearly perceive how far the power of the
majority surpasses all the powers with which we are acquainted in
Europe. Intellectual principles exercise an influence which is so
invisible, and often so inappreciable, that they baffle the toils of
oppression. At the present time the most absolute monarchs in Europe
are unable to prevent certain notions, which are opposed to their
authority, from circulating in secret throughout their dominions,
and even in their courts. Such is not the case in America; as long
as the majority is still undecided, discussion is carried on; but as
soon as its decision is irrevocably pronounced, a submissive silence
is observed, and the friends, as well as the opponents, of the
measure unite in assenting to its propriety. The reason of this is
perfectly clear: no monarch is so absolute as to combine all the
powers of society in his own hands, and to conquer all opposition
with the energy of a majority which is invested with the right of
making and of executing the laws.
The authority of a king is purely physical, and it controls the
actions of the subject without subduing his private will; but the
majority possesses a power which is physical and moral at the same
time; it acts upon the will as well as upon the actions of men, and
it represses not only all contest, but all controversy. I know no
country in which there is so little true independence of mind and
freedom of discussion as in America. In any constitutional state in
Europe every sort of religious and political theory may be advocated
and propagated abroad; for there is no country in Europe so subdued
by any single authority as not to contain citizens who are ready to
protect the man who raises his voice in the cause of truth from the
consequences of his hardihood. If he is unfortunate enough to live
under an absolute government, the people is upon his side; if he
inhabits a free country, he may find a shelter behind the authority
of the throne, if he require one. The aristocratic part of society
supports him in some countries, and the democracy in others. But in
a nation where democratic institutions exist, organized like those
of the United States, there is but one sole authority, one single
element of strength and of success, with nothing beyond it.
In America the majority raises very formidable barriers to the
liberty of opinion: within these barriers an author may write
whatever he pleases, but he will repent it if he ever step beyond
them. Not that he is exposed to the terrors of an auto-da-fe, but he
is tormented by the slights and persecutions of daily obloquy. His
political career is closed forever, since he has offended the only
authority which is able to promote his success. Every sort of
compensation, even that of celebrity, is refused to him. Before he
published his opinions he imagined that he held them in common with
many others; but no sooner has he declared them openly than he is
loudly censured by his overbearing opponents, whilst those who think
without having the courage to speak, like him, abandon him in
silence. He yields at length, oppressed by the daily efforts he has
been making, and he subsides into silence, as if he was tormented by
remorse for having spoken the truth.
Fetters and headsmen were the coarse instruments which tyranny
formerly employed; but the civilization of our age has refined the
arts of despotism which seemed, however, to have been sufficiently
perfected before. The excesses of monarchical power had devised a
variety of physical means of oppression: the democratic republics of
the present day have rendered it as entirely an affair of the mind
as that will which it is intended to coerce. Under the absolute sway
of an individual despot the body was attacked in order to subdue the
soul, and the soul escaped the blows which were directed against it
and rose superior to the attempt; but such is not the course adopted
by tyranny in democratic republics; there the body is left free, and
the soul is enslaved. The sovereign can no longer say, "You shall
think as I do on pain of death;" but he says, "You are free to think
differently from me, and to retain your life, your property, and all
that you possess; but if such be your determination, you are
henceforth an alien among your people. You may retain your civil
rights, but they will be useless to you, for you will never be
chosen by your fellow-citizens if you solicit their suffrages, and
they will affect to scorn you if you solicit their esteem. You will
remain among men, but you will be deprived of the rights of mankind.
Your fellow-creatures will shun you like an impure being, and those
who are most persuaded of your innocence will abandon you too, lest
they should be shunned in their turn. Go in peace! I have given you
your life, but it is an existence in comparably worse than death."
Monarchical institutions have thrown an odium upon despotism; let
us beware lest democratic republics should restore oppression, and
should render it less odious and less degrading in the eyes of the
many, by making it still more onerous to the few.
Works have been published in the proudest nations of the Old
World expressly intended to censure the vices and deride the follies
of the times; Labruyere inhabited the palace of Louis XIV when he
composed his chapter upon the Great, and Moliere criticised the
courtiers in the very pieces which were acted before the Court. But
the ruling power in the United States is not to be made game of; the
smallest reproach irritates its sensibility, and the slightest joke
which has any foundation in truth renders it indignant; from the
style of its language to the more solid virtues of its character,
everything must be made the subject of encomium. No writer, whatever
be his eminence, can escape from this tribute of adulation to his
fellow-citizens. The majority lives in the perpetual practice of
self-applause, and there are certain truths which the Americans can
only learn from strangers or from experience.
If great writers have not at present existed in America, the
reason is very simply given in these facts; there can be no literary
genius without freedom of opinion, and freedom of opinion does not
exist in America. The Inquisition has never been able to prevent a
vast number of anti-religious books from circulating in Spain. The
empire of the majority succeeds much better in the United States,
since it actually removes the wish of publishing them. Unbelievers
are to be met with in America, but, to say the truth, there is no
public organ of infidelity. Attempts have been made by some
governments to protect the morality of nations by prohibiting
licentious books. In the United States no one is punished for this
sort of works, but no one is induced to write them; not because all
the citizens are immaculate in their manners, but because the
majority of the community is decent and orderly.
In these cases the advantages derived from the exercise of this
power are unquestionable, and I am simply discussing the nature of
the power itself. This irresistible authority is a constant fact,
and its judicious exercise is an accidental occurrence.
Effects Of The Tyranny Of The Majority Upon The National
Character Of The Americans
Effects of the tyranny of the majority more sensibly felt
hitherto in the manners than in the conduct of society - They check
the development of leading characters - Democratic republics
organized like the United States bring the practice of courting
favor within the reach of the many - Proofs of this spirit in the
United States - Why there is more patriotism in the people than in
those who govern in its name.
The tendencies which I have just alluded to are as yet very
slightly perceptible in political society, but they already begin to
exercise an unfavorable influence upon the national character of the
Americans. I am inclined to attribute the singular paucity of
distinguished political characters to the ever-increasing activity
of the despotism of the majority in the United States. When the
American Revolution broke out they arose in great numbers, for
public opinion then served, not to tyrannize over, but to direct the
exertions of individuals. Those celebrated men took a full part in
the general agitation of mind common at that period, and they
attained a high degree of personal fame, which was reflected back
upon the nation, but which was by no means borrowed from it.
In absolute governments the great nobles who are nearest to the
throne flatter the passions of the sovereign, and voluntarily
truckle to his caprices. But the mass of the nation does not degrade
itself by servitude: it often submits from weakness, from habit, or
from ignorance, and sometimes from loyalty. Some nations have been
known to sacrifice their own desires to those of the sovereign with
pleasure and with pride, thus exhibiting a sort of independence in
the very act of submission. These peoples are miserable, but they
are not degraded. There is a great difference between doing what one
does not approve and feigning to approve what one does; the one is
the necessary case of a weak person, the other befits the temper of
a lackey.
In free countries, where everyone is more or less called upon to
give his opinion in the affairs of state; in democratic republics,
where public life is incessantly commingled with domestic affairs,
where the sovereign authority is accessible on every side, and where
its attention can almost always be attracted by vociferation, more
persons are to be met with who speculate upon its foibles and live
at the cost of its passions than in absolute monarchies. Not because
men are naturally worse in these States than elsewhere, but the
temptation is stronger, and of easier access at the same time. The
result is a far more extensive debasement of the characters of
citizens.
Democratic republics extend the practice of currying favor with
the many, and they introduce it into a greater number of classes at
once: this is one of the most serious reproaches that can be
addressed to them. In democratic States organized on the principles
of the American republics, this is more especially the case, where
the authority of the majority is so absolute and so irresistible
that a man must give up his rights as a citizen, and almost abjure
his quality as a human being, if te intends to stray from the track
which it lays down.
In that immense crowd which throngs the avenues to power in the
United States I found very few men who displayed any of that manly
candor and that masculine independence of opinion which frequently
distinguished the Americans in former times, and which constitutes
the leading feature in distinguished characters, wheresoever they
may be found. It seems, at first sight, as if all the minds of the
Americans were formed upon one model, so accurately do they
correspond in their manner of judging. A stranger does, indeed,
sometimes meet with Americans who dissent from these rigorous
formularies; with men who deplore the defects of the laws, the
mutability and the ignorance of democracy; who even go so far as to
observe the evil tendencies which impair the national character, and
to point out such remedies as it might be possible to apply; but no
one is there to hear these things besides yourself, and you, to whom
these secret reflections are confided, are a stranger and a bird of
passage. They are very ready to communicate truths which are useless
to you, but they continue to hold a different language in public.
If ever these lines are read in America, I am well assured of two
things: in the first place, that all who peruse them will raise
their voices to condemn me; and in the second place, that very many
of them will acquit me at the bottom of their conscience.
I have heard of patriotism in the United States, and it is a
virtue which may be found among the people, but never among the
leaders of the people. This may be explained by analogy; despotism
debases the oppressed much more than the oppressor: in absolute
monarchies the king has often great virtues, but the courtiers are
invariably servile. It is true that the American courtiers do not
say "Sire," or "Your Majesty" - a distinction without a difference.
They are forever talking of the natural intelligence of the populace
they serve; they do not debate the question as to which of the
virtues of their master is pre-eminently worthy of admiration, for
they assure him that he possesses all the virtues under heaven
without having acquired them, or without caring to acquire them;
they do not give him their daughters and their wives to be raised at
his pleasure to the rank of his concubines, but, by sacrificing
their opinions, they prostitute themselves. Moralists and
philosophers in America are not obliged to conceal their opinions
under the veil of allegory; but, before they venture upon a harsh
truth, they say, "We are aware that the people which we are
addressing is too superior to all the weaknesses of human nature to
lose the command of its temper for an instant; and we should not
hold this language if we were not speaking to men whom their virtues
and their intelligence render more worthy of freedom than all the
rest of the world." It would have been impossible for the sycophants
of Louis XIV to flatter more dexterously. For my part, I am
persuaded that in all governments, whatever their nature may be,
servility will cower to force, and adulation will cling to power.
The only means of preventing men from degrading themselves is to
invest no one with that unlimited authority which is the surest
method of debasing them.
The Greatest Dangers Of The American Republics Proceed From The
Unlimited Power Of The Majority
Democratic republics liable to perish from a misuse of their
power, and not by impotence - The Governments of the American
republics are more centralized and more energetic than those of the
monarchies of Europe - Dangers resulting from this - Opinions of
Hamilton and Jefferson upon this point.
Governments usually fall a sacrifice to impotence or to tyranny.
In the former case their power escapes from them; it is wrested from
their grasp in the latter. Many observers, who have witnessed the
anarchy of democratic States, have imagined that the government of
those States was naturally weak and impotent. The truth is, that
when once hostilities are begun between parties, the government
loses its control over society. But I do not think that a democratic
power is naturally without force or without resources: say, rather,
that it is almost always by the abuse of its force and the
misemployment of its resources that a democratic government fails.
Anarchy is almost always produced by its tyranny or its mistakes,
but not by its want of strength.
It is important not to confound stability with force, or the
greatness of a thing with its duration. In democratic republics, the
power which directs *e society is not stable; for it often changes
hands and assumes a new direction. But whichever way it turns, its
force is almost irresistible. The Governments of the American
republics appear to me to be as much centralized as those of the
absolute monarchies of Europe, and more energetic than they are. I
do not, therefore, imagine that they will perish from weakness. *f
[Footnote e: This power may be centred in an assembly, in which
case it will be strong without being stable; or it may be centred in
an individual, in which case it will be less strong, but more
stable.]
[Footnote f: I presume that it is scarcely necessary to remind
the reader here, as well as throughout the remainder of this
chapter, that I am speaking, not of the Federal Government, but of
the several governments of each State, which the majority controls
at its pleasure.]
If ever the free institutions of America are destroyed, that
event may be attributed to the unlimited authority of the majority,
which may at some future time urge the minorities to desperation,
and oblige them to have recourse to physical force. Anarchy will
then be the result, but it will have been brought about by
despotism.
Mr. Hamilton expresses the same opinion in the "Federalist," No.
51. "It is of great importance in a republic not only to guard the
society against the oppression of its rulers, but to guard one part
of the society against the injustice of the other part. Justice is
the end of government. It is the end of civil society. It ever has
been, and ever will be, pursued until it be obtained, or until
liberty be lost in the pursuit. In a society, under the forms of
which the stronger faction can readily unite and oppress the weaker,
anarchy may as truly be said to reign as in a state of nature, where
the weaker individual is not secured against the violence of the
stronger: and as in the latter state even the stronger individuals
are prompted by the uncertainty of their condition to submit to a
government which may protect the weak as well as themselves, so in
the former state will the more powerful factions be gradually
induced by a like motive to wish for a government which will protect
all parties, the weaker as well as the more powerful. It can be
little doubted that, if the State of Rhode Island was separated from
the Confederacy and left to itself, the insecurity of right under
the popular form of government within such narrow limits would be
displayed by such reiterated oppressions of the factious majorities,
that some power altogether independent of the people would soon be
called for by the voice of the very factions whose misrule had
proved the necessity of it."
Jefferson has also thus expressed himself in a letter to Madison:
*g "The executive power in our Government is not the only, perhaps
not even the principal, object of my solicitude. The tyranny of the
Legislature is really the danger most to be feared, and will
continue to be so for many years to come. The tyranny of the
executive power will come in its turn, but at a more distant
period." I am glad to cite the opinion of Jefferson upon this
subject rather than that of another, because I consider him to be
the most powerful advocate democracy has ever sent forth.
[Footnote g: March 15, 1789.]
Chapter XVI: Causes Mitigating Tyranny In The United States -
Part I
Chapter Summary
The national majority does not pretend to conduct all business -
Is obliged to employ the town and county magistrates to execute its
supreme decisions.
I have already pointed out the distinction which is to be made
between a centralized government and a centralized administration.
The former exists in America, but the latter is nearly unknown
there. If the directing power of the American communities had both
these instruments of government at its disposal, and united the
habit of executing its own commands to the right of commanding; if,
after having established the general principles of government, it
descended to the details of public business; and if, having
regulated the great interests of the country, it could penetrate
into the privacy of individual interests, freedom would soon be
banished from the New World.
But in the United States the majority, which so frequently
displays the tastes and the propensities of a despot, is still
destitute of the more perfect instruments of tyranny. In the
American republics the activity of the central Government has never
as yet been extended beyond a limited number of objects sufficiently
prominent to call forth its attention. The secondary affairs of
society have never been regulated by its authority, and nothing has
hitherto betrayed its desire of interfering in them. The majority is
become more and more absolute, but it has not increased the
prerogatives of the central government; those great prerogatives
have been confined to a certain sphere; and although the despotism
of the majority may be galling upon one point, it cannot be said to
extend to all. However the predominant party in the nation may be
carried away by its passions, however ardent it may be in the
pursuit of its projects, it cannot oblige all the citizens to comply
with its desires in the same manner and at the same time throughout
the country. When the central Government which represents that
majority has issued a decree, it must entrust the execution of its
will to agents, over whom it frequently has no control, and whom it
cannot perpetually direct. The townships, municipal bodies, and
counties may therefore be looked upon as concealed break-waters,
which check or part the tide of popular excitement. If an oppressive
law were passed, the liberties of the people would still be
protected by the means by which that law would be put in execution:
the majority cannot descend to the details and (as I will venture to
style them) the puerilities of administrative tyranny. Nor does the
people entertain that full consciousness of its authority which
would prompt it to interfere in these matters; it knows the extent
of its natural powers, but it is unacquainted with the increased
resources which the art of government might furnish.
This point deserves attention, for if a democratic republic
similar to that of the United States were ever founded in a country
where the power of a single individual had previously subsisted, and
the effects of a centralized administration had sunk deep into the
habits and the laws of the people, I do not hesitate to assert, that
in that country a more insufferable despotism would prevail than any
which now exists in the monarchical States of Europe, or indeed than
any which could be found on this side of the confines of Asia.
The Profession Of The Law In The United States Serves To
Counterpoise The Democracy
Utility of discriminating the natural propensities of the members
of the legal profession - These men called upon to act a prominent
part in future society -In what manner the peculiar pursuits of
lawyers give an aristocratic turn to their ideas - Accidental causes
which may check this tendency - Ease with which the aristocracy
coalesces with legal men - Use of lawyers to a despot - The
profession of the law constitutes the only aristocratic element with
which the natural elements of democracy will combine - Peculiar
causes which tend to give an aristocratic turn of mind to the
English and American lawyers - The aristocracy of America is on the
bench and at the bar - Influence of lawyers upon American society -
Their peculiar magisterial habits affect the legislature, the
administration, and even the people.
In visiting the Americans and in studying their laws we perceive
that the authority they have entrusted to members of the legal
profession, and the influence which these individuals exercise in
the Government, is the most powerful existing security against the
excesses of democracy. This effect seems to me to result from a
general cause which it is useful to investigate, since it may
produce analogous consequences elsewhere.
The members of the legal profession have taken an important part
in all the vicissitudes of political society in Europe during the
last five hundred years. At one time they have been the instruments
of those who were invested with political authority, and at another
they have succeeded in converting political authorities into their
instrument. In the Middle Ages they afforded a powerful support to
the Crown, and since that period they have exerted themselves to the
utmost to limit the royal prerogative. In England they have
contracted a close alliance with the aristocracy; in France they
have proved to be the most dangerous enemies of that class. It is my
object to inquire whether, under all these circumstances, the
members of the legal profession have been swayed by sudden and
momentary impulses; or whether they have been impelled by principles
which are inherent in their pursuits, and which will always recur in
history. I am incited to this investigation by reflecting that this
particular class of men will most likely play a prominent part in
that order of things to which the events of our time are giving
birth.
Men who have more especially devoted themselves to legal pursuits
derive from those occupations certain habits of order, a taste for
formalities, and a kind of instinctive regard for the regular
connection of ideas, which naturally render them very hostile to the
revolutionary spirit and the unreflecting passions of the multitude.
The special information which lawyers derive from their studies
ensures them a separate station in society, and they constitute a
sort of privileged body in the scale of intelligence. This notion of
their superiority perpetually recurs to them in the practice of
their profession: they are the masters of a science which is
necessary, but which is not very generally known; they serve as
arbiters between the citizens; and the habit of directing the blind
passions of parties in litigation to their purpose inspires them
with a certain contempt for the judgment of the multitude. To this
it may be added that they naturally constitute a body, not by any
previous understanding, or by an agreement which directs them to a
common end; but the analogy of their studies and the uniformity of
their proceedings connect their minds together, as much as a common
interest could combine their endeavors.
A portion of the tastes and of the habits of the aristocracy may
consequently be discovered in the characters of men in the
profession of the law. They participate in the same instinctive love
of order and of formalities; and they entertain the same repugnance
to the actions of the multitude, and the same secret contempt of the
government of the people. I do not mean to say that the natural
propensities of lawyers are sufficiently strong to sway them
irresistibly; for they, like most other men, are governed by their
private interests and the advantages of the moment.
In a state of society in which the members of the legal
profession are prevented from holding that rank in the political
world which they enjoy in private life, we may rest assured that
they will be the foremost agents of revolution. But it must then be
inquired whether the cause which induces them to innovate and to
destroy is accidental, or whether it belongs to some lasting purpose
which they entertain. It is true that lawyers mainly contributed to
the overthrow of the French monarchy in 1789; but it remains to be
seen whether they acted thus because they had studied the laws, or
because they were prohibited from co-operating in the work of
legislation.
Five hundred years ago the English nobles headed the people, and
spoke in its name; at the present time the aristocracy supports the
throne, and defends the royal prerogative. But aristocracy has,
notwithstanding this, its peculiar instincts and propensities. We
must be careful not to confound isolated members of a body with the
body itself. In all free governments, of whatsoever form they may
be, members of the legal profession will be found at the head of all
parties. The same remark is also applicable to the aristocracy; for
almost all the democratic convulsions which have agitated the world
have been directed by nobles.
A privileged body can never satisfy the ambition of all its
members; it has always more talents and more passions to content and
to employ than it can find places; so that a considerable number of
individuals are usually to be met with who are inclined to attack
those very privileges which they find it impossible to turn to their
own account.
I do not, then, assert that all the members of the legal
profession are at all times the friends of order and the opponents
of innovation, but merely that most of them usually are so. In a
community in which lawyers are allowed to occupy, without
opposition, that high station which naturally belongs to them, their
general spirit will be eminently conservative and anti-democratic.
When an aristocracy excludes the leaders of that profession from its
ranks, it excites enemies which are the more formidable to its
security as they are independent of the nobility by their
industrious pursuits; and they feel themselves to be its equal in
point of intelligence, although they enjoy less opulence and less
power. But whenever an aristocracy consents to impart some of its
privileges to these same individuals, the two classes coalesce very
readily, and assume, as it were, the consistency of a single order
of family interests.
I am, in like manner, inclined to believe that a monarch will
always be able to convert legal practitioners into the most
serviceable instruments of his authority. There is a far greater
affinity between this class of individuals and the executive power
than there is between them and the people; just as there is a
greater natural affinity between the nobles and the monarch than
between the nobles and the people, although the higher orders of
society have occasionally resisted the prerogative of the Crown in
concert with the lower classes.
Lawyers are attached to public order beyond every other
consideration, and the best security of public order is authority.
It must not be forgotten that, if they prize the free institutions
of their country much, they nevertheless value the legality of those
institutions far more: they are less afraid of tyranny than of
arbitrary power; and provided that the legislature take upon itself
to deprive men of their independence, they are not dissatisfied.
I am therefore convinced that the prince who, in presence of an
encroaching democracy, should endeavor to impair the judicial
authority in his dominions, and to diminish the political influence
of lawyers, would commit a great mistake. He would let slip the
substance of authority to grasp at the shadow. He would act more
wisely in introducing men connected with the law into the
government; and if he entrusted them with the conduct of a despotic
power, bearing some marks of violence, that power would most likely
assume the external features of justice and of legality in their
hands.
The government of democracy is favorable to the political power
of lawyers; for when the wealthy, the noble, and the prince are
excluded from the government, they are sure to occupy the highest
stations, in their own right, as it were, since they are the only
men of information and sagacity, beyond the sphere of the people,
who can be the object of the popular choice. If, then, they are led
by their tastes to combine with the aristocracy and to support the
Crown, they are naturally brought into contact with the people by
their interests. They like the government of democracy, without
participating in its propensities and without imitating its
weaknesses; whence they derive a twofold authority, from it and over
it. The people in democratic states does not mistrust the members of
the legal profession, because it is well known that they are
interested in serving the popular cause; and it listens to them
without irritation, because it does not attribute to them any
sinister designs. The object of lawyers is not, indeed, to overthrow
the institutions of democracy, but they constantly endeavor to give
it an impulse which diverts it from its real tendency, by means
which are foreign to its nature. Lawyers belong to the people by
birth and interest, to the aristocracy by habit and by taste, and
they may be looked upon as the natural bond and connecting link of
the two great classes of society.
The profession of the law is the only aristocratic element which
can be amalgamated without violence with the natural elements of
democracy, and which can be advantageously and permanently combined
with them. I am not unacquainted with the defects which are inherent
in the character of that body of men; but without this admixture of
lawyer-like sobriety with the democratic principle, I question
whether democratic institutions could long be maintained, and I
cannot believe that a republic could subsist at the present time if
the influence of lawyers in public business did not increase in
proportion to the power of the people.
This aristocratic character, which I hold to be common to the
legal profession, is much more distinctly marked in the United
States and in England than in any other country. This proceeds not
only from the legal studies of the English and American lawyers, but
from the nature of the legislation, and the position which those
persons occupy in the two countries. The English and the Americans
have retained the law of precedents; that is to say, they continue
to found their legal opinions and the decisions of their courts upon
the opinions and the decisions of their forefathers. In the mind of
an English or American lawyer a taste and a reverence for what is
old is almost always united to a love of regular and lawful
proceedings.
This predisposition has another effect upon the character of the
legal profession and upon the general course of society. The English
and American lawyers investigate what has been done; the French
advocate inquires what should have been done; the former produce
precedents, the latter reasons. A French observer is surprised to
hear how often an English dr an American lawyer quotes the opinions
of others, and how little he alludes to his own; whilst the reverse
occurs in France. There the most trifling litigation is never
conducted without the introduction of an entire system of ideas
peculiar to the counsel employed; and the fundamental principles of
law are discussed in order to obtain a perch of land by the decision
of the court. This abnegation of his own opinion, and this implicit
deference to the opinion of his forefathers, which are common to the
English and American lawyer, this subjection of thought which he is
obliged to profess, necessarily give him more timid habits and more
sluggish inclinations in England and America than in France.
The French codes are often difficult of comprehension, but they
can be read by every one; nothing, on the other hand, can be more
impenetrable to the uninitiated than a legislation founded upon
precedents. The indispensable want of legal assistance which is felt
in England and in the United States, and the high opinion which is
generally entertained of the ability of the legal profession, tend
to separate it more and more from the people, and to place it in a
distinct class. The French lawyer is simply a man extensively
acquainted with the statutes of his country; but the English or
American lawyer resembles the hierophants of Egypt, for, like them,
he is the sole interpreter of an occult science.
The station which lawyers occupy in England and America exercises
no less an influence upon their habits and their opinions. The
English aristocracy, which has taken care to attract to its sphere
whatever is at all analogous to itself, has conferred a high degree
of importance and of authority upon the members of the legal
profession. In English society lawyers do not occupy the first rank,
but they are contented with the station assigned to them; they
constitute, as it were, the younger branch of the English
aristocracy, and they are attached to their elder brothers, although
they do not enjoy all their privileges. The English lawyers
consequently mingle the taste and the ideas of the aristocratic
circles in which they move with the aristocratic interests of their
profession.
And indeed the lawyer-like character which I am endeavoring to
depict is most distinctly to be met with in England: there laws are
esteemed not so much because they are good as because they are old;
and if it be necessary to modify them in any respect, or to adapt
them the changes which time operates in society, recourse is had to
the most inconceivable contrivances in order to uphold the
traditionary fabric, and to maintain that nothing has been done
which does not square with the intentions and complete the labors of
former generations. The very individuals who conduct these changes
disclaim all intention of innovation, and they had rather resort to
absurd expedients than plead guilty to so great a crime. This spirit
appertains more especially to the English lawyers; they seem
indifferent to the real meaning of what they treat, and they direct
all their attention to the letter, seeming inclined to infringe the
rules of common sense and of humanity rather than to swerve one
title from the law. The English legislation may be compared to the
stock of an old tree, upon which lawyers have engrafted the most
various shoots, with the hope that, although their fruits may
differ, their foliage at least will be confounded with the venerable
trunk which supports them all.
In America there are no nobles or men of letters, and the people
is apt to mistrust the wealthy; lawyers consequently form the
highest political class, and the most cultivated circle of society.
They have therefore nothing to gain by innovation, which adds a
conservative interest to their natural taste for public order. If I
were asked where I place the American aristocracy, I should reply
without hesitation that it is not composed of the rich, who are
united together by no common tie, but that it occupies the judicial
bench and the bar.
The more we reflect upon all that occurs in the United States the
more shall we be persuaded that the lawyers as a body form the most
powerful, if not the only, counterpoise to the democratic element.
In that country we perceive how eminently the legal profession is
qualified by its powers, and even by its defects, to neutralize the
vices which are inherent in popular government. When the American
people is intoxicated by passion, or carried away by the impetuosity
of its ideas, it is checked and stopped by the almost invisible
influence of its legal counsellors, who secretly oppose their
aristocratic propensities to its democratic instincts, their
superstitious attachment to what is antique to its love of novelty,
their narrow views to its immense designs, and their habitual
procrastination to its ardent impatience.
The courts of justice are the most visible organs by which the
legal profession is enabled to control the democracy. The judge is a
lawyer, who, independently of the taste for regularity and order
which he has contracted in the study of legislation, derives an
additional love of stability from his own inalienable functions. His
legal attainments have already raised him to a distinguished rank
amongst his fellow-citizens; his political power completes the
distinction of his station, and gives him the inclinations natural
to privileged classes.
Armed with the power of declaring the laws to be
unconstitutional, *a the American magistrate perpetually interferes
in political affairs. He cannot force the people to make laws, but
at least he can oblige it not to disobey its own enactments; or to
act inconsistently with its own principles. I am aware that a secret
tendency to diminish the judicial power exists in the United States,
and by most of the constitutions of the several States the
Government can, upon the demand of the two houses of the
legislature, remove the judges from their station. By some other
constitutions the members of the tribunals are elected, and they are
even subjected to frequent re-elections. I venture to predict that
these innovations will sooner or later be attended with fatal
consequences, and that it will be found out at some future period
that the attack which is made upon the judicial power has affected
the democratic republic itself.
[Footnote a: See chapter VI. on the "Judicial Power in the United
States."]
It must not, however, be supposed that the legal spirit of which
I have been speaking has been confined, in the United States, to the
courts of justice; it extends far beyond them. As the lawyers
constitute the only enlightened class which the people does not
mistrust, they are naturally called upon to occupy most of the
public stations. They fill the legislative assemblies, and they
conduct the administration; they consequently exercise a powerful
influence upon the formation of the law, and upon its execution. The
lawyers are, however, obliged to yield to the current of public
opinion, which is too strong for them to resist it, but it is easy
to find indications of what their conduct would be if they were free
to act as they chose. The Americans, who have made such copious
innovations in their political legislation, have introduced very
sparing alterations in their civil laws, and that with great
difficulty, although those laws are frequently repugnant to their
social condition. The reason of this is, that in matters of civil
law the majority is obliged to defer to the authority of the legal
profession, and that the American lawyers are disinclined to
innovate when they are left to their own choice.
It is curious for a Frenchman, accustomed to a very different
state of things, to hear the perpetual complaints which are made in
the United States against the stationary propensities of legal men,
and their prejudices in favor of existing institutions.
The influence of the legal habits which are common in America
extends beyond the limits I have just pointed out. Scarcely any
question arises in the United States which does not become, sooner
or later, a subject of judicial debate; hence all parties are
obliged to borrow the ideas, and even the language, usual in
judicial proceedings in their daily controversies. As most public
men are, or have been, legal practitioners, they introduce the
customs and technicalities of their profession into the affairs of
the country. The jury extends this habitude to all classes. The
language of the law thus becomes, in some measure, a vulgar tongue;
the spirit of the law, which is produced in the schools and courts
of justice, gradually penetrates beyond their walls into the bosom
of society, where it descends to the lowest classes, so that the
whole people contracts the habits and the tastes of the magistrate.
The lawyers of the United States form a party which is but little
feared and scarcely perceived, which has no badge peculiar to
itself, which adapts itself with great flexibility to the exigencies
of the time, and accommodates itself to all the movements of the
social body; but this party extends over the whole community, and it
penetrates into all classes of society; it acts upon the country
imperceptibly, but it finally fashions it to suit its purposes.
Chapter XVI: Causes Mitigating Tyranny In The United States -
Part II
Trial By Jury In The United States Considered As A Political
Institution
Trial by jury, which is one of the instruments of the sovereignty
of the people, deserves to be compared with the other laws which
establish that sovereignty - Composition of the jury in the United
States - Effect of trial by jury upon the national character - It
educates the people - It tends to establish the authority of the
magistrates and to extend a knowledge of law among the people.
Since I have been led by my subject to recur to the
administration of justice in the United States, I will not pass over
this point without adverting to the institution of the jury. Trial
by jury may be considered in two separate points of view, as a
judicial and as a political institution. If it entered into my
present purpose to inquire how far trial by jury (more especially in
civil cases) contributes to insure the best administration of
justice, I admit that its utility might be contested. As the jury
was first introduced at a time when society was in an uncivilized
state, and when courts of justice were merely called upon to decide
on the evidence of facts, it is not an easy task to adapt it to the
wants of a highly civilized community when the mutual relations of
men are multiplied to a surprising extent, and have assumed the
enlightened and intellectual character of the age. *b
[Footnote b: The investigation of trial by jury as a judicial
institution, and the appreciation of its effects in the United
States, together with the advantages the Americans have derived from
it, would suffice to form a book, and a book upon a very useful and
curious subject. The State of Louisiana would in particular afford
the curious phenomenon of a French and English legislation, as well
as a French and English population, which are gradually combining
with each other. See the "Digeste des Lois de la Louisiane," in two
volumes; and the "Traite sur les Regles des Actions civiles,"
printed in French and English at New Orleans in 1830.]
My present object is to consider the jury as a political
institution, and any other course would divert me from my subject.
Of trial by jury, considered as a judicial institution, I shall here
say but very few words. When the English adopted trial by jury they
were a semi-barbarous people; they are become, in course of time,
one of the most enlightened nations of the earth; and their
attachment to this institution seems to have increased with their
increasing cultivation. They soon spread beyond their insular
boundaries to every corner of the habitable globe; some have formed
colonies, others independent states; the mother-country has
maintained its monarchical constitution; many of its offspring have
founded powerful republics; but wherever the English have been they
have boasted of the privilege of trial by jury. *c They have
established it, or hastened to re-establish it, in all their
settlements. A judicial institution which obtains the suffrages of a
great people for so long a series of ages, which is zealously
renewed at every epoch of civilization, in all the climates of the
earth and under every form of human government, cannot be contrary
to the spirit of justice. *d
[Footnote c: All the English and American jurists are unanimous
upon this head. Mr. Story, judge of the Supreme Court of the United
States, speaks, in his "Treatise on the Federal Constitution," of
the advantages of trial by jury in civil cases: - " The inestimable
privilege of a trial by jury in civil cases - a privilege scarcely
inferior to that in criminal cases, which is counted by all persons
to be essential to political and civil liberty. . . ." (Story, book
iii., chap. xxxviii.)]
[Footnote d: If it were our province to point out the utility of
the jury as a judicial institution in this place, much might be
said, and the following arguments might be brought forward amongst
others: -
By introducing the jury into the business of the courts you are
enabled to diminish the number of judges, which is a very great
advantage. When judges are very numerous, death is perpetually
thinning the ranks of the judicial functionaries, and laying places
vacant for newcomers. The ambition of the magistrates is therefore
continually excited, and they are naturally made dependent upon the
will of the majority, or the individual who fills up the vacant
appointments; the officers of the court then rise like the officers
of an army. This state of things is entirely contrary to the sound
administration of justice, and to the intentions of the legislator.
The office of a judge is made inalienable in order that he may
remain independent: but of what advantage is it that his
independence should be protected if he be tempted to sacrifice it of
his own accord? When judges are very numerous many of them must
necessarily be incapable of performing their important duties, for a
great magistrate is a man of no common powers; and I am inclined to
believe that a half-enlightened tribunal is the worst of all
instruments for attaining those objects which it is the purpose of
courts of justice to accomplish. For my own part, I had rather
submit the decision of a case to ignorant jurors directed by a
skilful judge than to judges a majority of whom are imperfectly
acquainted with jurisprudence and with the laws.]
I turn, however, from this part of the subject. To look upon the
jury as a mere judicial institution is to confine our attention to a
very narrow view of it; for however great its influence may be upon
the decisions of the law courts, that influence is very subordinate
to the powerful effects which it produces on the destinies of the
community at large. The jury is above all a political institution,
and it must be regarded in this light in order to be duly
appreciated.
By the jury I mean a certain number of citizens chosen
indiscriminately, and invested with a temporary right of judging.
Trial by jury, as applied to the repression of crime, appears to me
to introduce an eminently republican element into the government
upon the following grounds:-
The institution of the jury may be aristocratic or democratic,
according to the class of society from which the jurors are
selected; but it always preserves its republican character, inasmuch
as it places the real direction of society in the hands of the
governed, or of a portion of the governed, instead of leaving it
under the authority of the Government. Force is never more than a
transient element of success; and after force comes the notion of
right. A government which should only be able to crush its enemies
upon a field of battle would very soon be destroyed. The true
sanction of political laws is to be found in penal legislation, and
if that sanction be wanting the law will sooner or later lose its
cogency. He who punishes infractions of the law is therefore the
real master of society. Now the institution of the jury raises the
people itself, or at least a class of citizens, to the bench of
judicial authority. The institution of the jury consequently invests
the people, or that class of citizens, with the direction of
society. *e
[Footnote e: An important remark must, however, be made. Trial by
jury does unquestionably invest the people with a general control
over the actions of citizens, but it does not furnish means of
exercising this control in all cases, or with an absolute authority.
When an absolute monarch has the right of trying offences by his
representatives, the fate of the prisoner is, as it were, decided
beforehand. But even if the people were predisposed to convict, the
composition and the non-responsibility of the jury would still
afford some chances favorable to the protection of innocence.]
In England the jury is returned from the aristocratic portion of
the nation; *f the aristocracy makes the laws, applies the laws, and
punishes all infractions of the laws; everything is established upon
a consistent footing, and England may with truth be said to
constitute an aristocratic republic. In the United States the same
system is applied to the whole people. Every American citizen is
qualified to be an elector, a juror, and is eligible to office. *g
The system of the jury, as it is understood in America, appears to
me to be as direct and as extreme a consequence of the sovereignty
of the people as universal suffrage. These institutions are two
instruments of equal power, which contribute to the supremacy of the
majority. All the sovereigns who have chosen to govern by their own
authority, and to direct society instead of obeying its directions,
have destroyed or enfeebled the institution of the jury. The
monarchs of the House of Tudor sent to prison jurors who refused to
convict, and Napoleon caused them to be returned by his agents.
[Footnote f: [This may be true to some extent of special juries,
but not of common juries. The author seems not to have been aware
that the qualifications of jurors in England vary exceedingly.]]
[Footnote g: See Appendix, Q.]
However clear most of these truths may seem to be, they do not
command universal assent, and in France, at least, the institution
of trial by jury is still very imperfectly understood. If the
question arises as to the proper qualification of jurors, it is
confined to a discussion of the intelligence and knowledge of the
citizens who may be returned, as if the jury was merely a judicial
institution. This appears to me to be the least part of the subject.
The jury is pre-eminently a political institution; it must be
regarded as one form of the sovereignty of the people; when that
sovereignty is repudiated, it must be rejected, or it must be
adapted to the laws by which that sovereignty is established. The
jury is that portion of the nation to which the execution of the
laws is entrusted, as the Houses of Parliament constitute that part
of the nation which makes the laws; and in order that society may be
governed with consistency and uniformity, the list of citizens
qualified to serve on juries must increase and diminish with the
list of electors. This I hold to be the point of view most worthy of
the attention of the legislator, and all that remains is merely
accessory.
I am so entirely convinced that the jury is pre-eminently a
political institution that I still consider it in this light when it
is applied in civil causes. Laws are always unstable unless they are
founded upon the manners of a nation; manners are the only durable
and resisting power in a people. When the jury is reserved for
criminal offences, the people only witnesses its occasional action
in certain particular cases; the ordinary course of life goes on
without its interference, and it is considered as an instrument, but
not as the only instrument, of obtaining justice. This is true a
fortiori when the jury is only applied to certain criminal causes.
When, on the contrary, the influence of the jury is extended to
civil causes, its application is constantly palpable; it affects all
the interests of the community; everyone co-operates in its work: it
thus penetrates into all the usages of life, it fashions the human
mind to its peculiar forms, and is gradually associated with the
idea of justice itself.
The institution of the jury, if confined to criminal causes, is
always in danger, but when once it is introduced into civil
proceedings it defies the aggressions of time and of man. If it had
been as easy to remove the jury from the manners as from the laws of
England, it would have perished under Henry VIII, and Elizabeth, and
the civil jury did in reality, at that period, save the liberties of
the country. In whatever manner the jury be applied, it cannot fail
to exercise a powerful influence upon the national character; but
this influence is prodigiously increased when it is introduced into
civil causes. The jury, and more especially the jury in civil cases,
serves to communicate the spirit of the judges to the minds of all
the citizens; and this spirit, with the habits which attend it, is
the soundest preparation for free institutions. It imbues all
classes with a respect for the thing judged, and with the notion of
right. If these two elements be removed, the love of independence is
reduced to a mere destructive passion. It teaches men to practice
equity, every man learns to judge his neighbor as he would himself
be judged; and this is especially true of the jury in civil causes,
for, whilst the number of persons who have reason to apprehend a
criminal prosecution is small, every one is liable to have a civil
action brought against him. The jury teaches every man not to recoil
before the responsibility of his own actions, and impresses him with
that manly confidence without which political virtue cannot exist.
It invests each citizen with a kind of magistracy, it makes them all
feel the duties which they are bound to discharge towards society,
and the part which they take in the Government. By obliging men to
turn their attention to affairs which are not exclusively their own,
it rubs off that individual egotism which is the rust of society.
The jury contributes most powerfully to form the judgement and to
increase the natural intelligence of a people, and this is, in my
opinion, its greatest advantage. It may be regarded as a gratuitous
public school ever open, in which every juror learns to exercise his
rights, enters into daily communication with the most learned and
enlightened members of the upper classes, and becomes practically
acquainted with the laws of his country, which are brought within
the reach of his capacity by the efforts of the bar, the advice of
the judge, and even by the passions of the parties. I think that the
practical intelligence and political good sense of the Americans are
mainly attributable to the long use which they have made of the jury
in civil causes. I do not know whether the jury is useful to those
who are in litigation; but I am certain it is highly beneficial to
those who decide the litigation; and I look upon it as one of the
most efficacious means for the education of the people which society
can employ.
What I have hitherto said applies to all nations, but the remark
I am now about to make is peculiar to the Americans and to
democratic peoples. I have already observed that in democracies the
members of the legal profession and the magistrates constitute the
only aristocratic body which can check the irregularities of the
people. This aristocracy is invested with no physical power, but it
exercises its conservative influence upon the minds of men, and the
most abundant source of its authority is the institution of the
civil jury. In criminal causes, when society is armed against a
single individual, the jury is apt to look upon the judge as the
passive instrument of social power, and to mistrust his advice.
Moreover, criminal causes are entirely founded upon the evidence of
facts which common sense can readily appreciate; upon this ground
the judge and the jury are equal. Such, however, is not the case in
civil causes; then the judge appears as a disinterested arbiter
between the conflicting passions of the parties. The jurors look up
to him with confidence and listen to him with respect, for in this
instance their intelligence is completely under the control of his
learning. It is the judge who sums up the various arguments with
which their memory has been wearied out, and who guides them through
the devious course of the proceedings; he points their attention to
the exact question of fact which they are called upon to solve, and
he puts the answer to the question of law into their mouths. His
influence upon their verdict is almost unlimited.
If I am called upon to explain why I am but little moved by the
arguments derived from the ignorance of jurors in civil causes, I
reply, that in these proceedings, whenever the question to be solved
is not a mere question of fact, the jury has only the semblance of a
judicial body. The jury sanctions the decision of the judge, they by
the authority of society which they represent, and he by that of
reason and of law. *h
[Footnote h: See Appendix, R.]
In England and in America the judges exercise an influence upon
criminal trials which the French judges have never possessed. The
reason of this difference may easily be discovered; the English and
American magistrates establish their authority in civil causes, and
only transfer it afterwards to tribunals of another kind, where that
authority was not acquired. In some cases (and they are frequently
the most important ones) the American judges have the right of
deciding causes alone. *i Upon these occasions they are accidentally
placed in the position which the French judges habitually occupy,
but they are invested with far more power than the latter; they are
still surrounded by the reminiscence of the jury, and their judgment
has almost as much authority as the voice of the community at large,
represented by that institution. Their influence extends beyond the
limits of the courts; in the recreations of private life as well as
in the turmoil of public business, abroad and in the legislative
assemblies, the American judge is constantly surrounded by men who
are accustomed to regard his intelligence as superior to their own,
and after having exercised his power in the decision of causes, he
continues to influence the habits of thought and the characters of
the individuals who took a part in his judgment.
[Footnote i: The Federal judges decide upon their own authority
almost all the questions most important to the country.]
The jury, then, which seems to restrict the rights of magistracy,
does in reality consolidate its power, and in no country are the
judges so powerful as there, where the people partakes their
privileges. It is more especially by means of the jury in civil
causes that the American magistrates imbue all classes of society
with the spirit of their profession. Thus the jury, which is the
most energetic means of making the people rule, is also the most
efficacious means of teaching it to rule well.
Chapter XVII: Principal Causes Maintaining The Democratic
Republic - Part I
Principal Causes Which Tend To Maintain The Democratic Republic
In The United States
A democratic republic subsists in the United States, and the
principal object of this book has been to account for the fact of
its existence. Several of the causes which contribute to maintain
the institutions of America have been involuntarily passed by or
only hinted at as I was borne along by my subject. Others I have
been unable to discuss, and those on which I have dwelt most are, as
it were, buried in the details of the former parts of this work. I
think, therefore, that before I proceed to speak of the future, I
cannot do better than collect within a small compass the reasons
which best explain the present. In this retrospective chapter I
shall be succinct, for I shall take care to remind the reader very
summarily of what he already knows; and I shall only select the most
prominent of those facts which I have not yet pointed out.
All the causes which contribute to the maintenance of the
democratic republic in the United States are reducible to three
heads: -
I. The peculiar and accidental situation in which Providence has
placed the Americans.
II. The laws.
III. The manners and customs of the people.
Accidental Or Providential Causes Which Contribute To The
Maintenance Of The Democratic Republic In The United States The
Union has no neighbors - No metropolis - The Americans have had the
chances of birth in their favor - America an empty country - How
this circumstance contributes powerfully to the maintenance of the
democratic republic in America - How the American wilds are peopled
- Avidity of the Anglo-Americans in taking possession of the
solitudes of the New World -Influence of physical prosperity upon
the political opinions of the Americans.
A thousand circumstances, independent of the will of man, concur
to facilitate the maintenance of a democratic republic in the United
States. Some of these peculiarities are known, the others may easily
be pointed out; but I shall confine myself to the most prominent
amongst them.
The Americans have no neighbors, and consequently they have no
great wars, or financial crises, or inroads, or conquest to dread;
they require neither great taxes, nor great armies, nor great
generals; and they have nothing to fear from a scourge which is more
formidable to republics than all these evils combined, namely,
military glory. It is impossible to deny the inconceivable influence
which military glory exercises upon the spirit of a nation. General
Jackson, whom the Americans have twice elected to the head of their
Government, is a man of a violent temper and mediocre talents; no
one circumstance in the whole course of his career ever proved that
he is qualified to govern a free people, and indeed the majority of
the enlightened classes of the Union has always been opposed to him.
But he was raised to the Presidency, and has been maintained in that
lofty station, solely by the recollection of a victory which he
gained twenty years ago under the walls of New Orleans, a victory
which was, however, a very ordinary achievement, and which could
only be remembered in a country where battles are rare. Now the
people which is thus carried away by the illusions of glory is
unquestionably the most cold and calculating, the most unmilitary
(if I may use the expression), and the most prosaic of all the
peoples of the earth.
America has no great capital *a city, whose influence is directly
or indirectly felt over the whole extent of the country, which I
hold to be one of the first causes of the maintenance of republican
institutions in the United States. In cities men cannot be prevented
from concerting together, and from awakening a mutual excitement
which prompts sudden and passionate resolutions. Cities may be
looked upon as large assemblies, of which all the inhabitants are
members; their populace exercises a prodigious influence upon the
magistrates, and frequently executes its own wishes without their
intervention.
[Footnote a: The United States have no metropolis, but they
already contain several very large cities. Philadelphia reckoned
161,000 inhabitants and New York 202,000 in the year 1830. The lower
orders which inhabit these cities constitute a rabble even more
formidable than the populace of European towns. They consist of
freed blacks in the first place, who are condemned by the laws and
by public opinion to a hereditary state of misery and degradation.
They also contain a multitude of Europeans who have been driven to
the shores of the New World by their misfortunes or their
misconduct; and these men inoculate the United States with all our
vices, without bringing with them any of those interests which
counteract their baneful influence. As inhabitants of a country
where they have no civil rights, they are ready to turn all the
passions which agitate the community to their own advantage; thus,
within the last few months serious riots have broken out in
Philadelphia and in New York. Disturbances of this kind are unknown
in the rest of the country, which is nowise alarmed by them, because
the population of the cities has hitherto exercised neither power
nor influence over the rural districts. Nevertheless, I look upon
the size of certain American cities, and especially on the nature of
their population, as a real danger which threatens the future
security of the democratic republics of the New World; and I venture
to predict that they will perish from this circumstance unless the
government succeeds in creating an armed force, which, whilst it
remains under the control of the majority of the nation, will be
independent of the town population, and able to repress its
excesses.
[The population of the city of New York had risen, in 1870, to
942,292, and that of Philadelphia to 674,022. Brooklyn, which may be
said to form part of New York city, has a population of 396,099, in
addition to that of New York. The frequent disturbances in the great
cities of America, and the excessive corruption of their local
governments - over which there is no effectual control - are amongst
the greatest evils and dangers of the country.]]
To subject the provinces to the metropolis is therefore not only
to place the destiny of the empire in the hands of a portion of the
community, which may be reprobated as unjust, but to place it in the
hands of a populace acting under its own impulses, which must be
avoided as dangerous. The preponderance of capital cities is
therefore a serious blow upon the representative system, and it
exposes modern republics to the same defect as the republics of
antiquity, which all perished from not having been acquainted with
that form of government.
It would be easy for me to adduce a great number of secondary
causes which have contributed to establish, and which concur to
maintain, the democratic republic of the United States. But I
discern two principal circumstances amongst these favorable
elements, which I hasten to point out. I have already observed that
the origin of the American settlements may be looked upon as the
first and most efficacious cause to which the present prosperity of
the United States may be attributed. The Americans had the chances
of birth in their favor, and their forefathers imported that
equality of conditions into the country whence the democratic
republic has very naturally taken its rise. Nor was this all they
did; for besides this republican condition of society, the early
settler bequeathed to their descendants those customs, manners, and
opinions which contribute most to the success of a republican form
of government. When I reflect upon the consequences of this primary
circumstance, methinks I see the destiny of America embodied in the
first Puritan who landed on those shores, just as the human race was
represented by the first man.
The chief circumstance which has favored the establishment and
the maintenance of a democratic republic in the United States is the
nature of the territory which the American inhabit. Their ancestors
gave them the love of equality and of freedom, but God himself gave
them the means of remaining equal and free, by placing them upon a
boundless continent, which is open to their exertions. General
prosperity is favorable to the stability of all governments, but
more particularly of a democratic constitution, which depends upon
the dispositions of the majority, and more particularly of that
portion of the community which is most exposed to feel the pressure
of want. When the people rules, it must be rendered happy, or it
will overturn the State, and misery is apt to stimulate it to those
excesses to which ambition rouses kings. The physical causes,
independent of the laws, which contribute to promote general
prosperity, are more numerous in America than they have ever been in
any other country in the world, at any other period of history. In
the United States not only is legislation democratic, but nature
herself favors the cause of the people.
In what part of human tradition can be found anything at all
similar to that which is occurring under our eyes in North America?
The celebrated communities of antiquity were all founded in the
midst of hostile nations, which they were obliged to subjugate
before they could flourish in their place. Even the moderns have
found, in some parts of South America, vast regions inhabited by a
people of inferior civilization, but which occupied and cultivated
the soil. To found their new states it was necessary to extirpate or
to subdue a numerous population, until civilization has been made to
blush for their success. But North America was only inhabited by
wandering tribes, who took no thought of the natural riches of the
soil, and that vast country was still, properly speaking, an empty
continent, a desert land awaiting its inhabitants.
Everything is extraordinary in America, the social condition of
the inhabitants, as well as the laws; but the soil upon which these
institutions are founded is more extraordinary than all the rest.
When man was first placed upon the earth by the Creator, the earth
was inexhaustible in its youth, but man was weak and ignorant; and
when he had learned to explore the treasures which it contained,
hosts of his fellow creatures covered its surface, and he was
obliged to earn an asylum for repose and for freedom by the sword.
At that same period North America was discovered, as if it had been
kept in reserve by the Deity, and had just risen from beneath the
waters of the deluge.
That continent still presents, as it did in the primeval time,
rivers which rise from never-failing sources, green and moist
solitudes, and fields which the ploughshare of the husbandman has
never turned. In this state it is offered to man, not in the
barbarous and isolated condition of the early ages, but to a being
who is already in possession of the most potent secrets of the
natural world, who is united to his fellow-men, and instructed by
the experience of fifty centuries. At this very time thirteen
millions of civilized Europeans are peaceably spreading over those
fertile plains, with whose resources and whose extent they are not
yet themselves accurately acquainted. Three or four thousand
soldiers drive the wandering races of the aborigines before them;
these are followed by the pioneers, who pierce the woods, scare off
the beasts of prey, explore the courses of the inland streams, and
make ready the triumphal procession of civilization across the
waste.
The favorable influence of the temporal prosperity of America
upon the institutions of that country has been so often described by
others, and adverted to by myself, that I shall not enlarge upon it
beyond the addition of a few facts. An erroneous notion is generally
entertained that the deserts of America are peopled by European
emigrants, who annually disembark upon the coasts of the New World,
whilst the American population increases and multiplies upon the
soil which its forefathers tilled. The European settler, however,
usually arrives in the United States without friends, and sometimes
without resources; in order to subsist he is obliged to work for
hire, and he rarely proceeds beyond that belt of industrious
population which adjoins the ocean. The desert cannot be explored
without capital or credit; and the body must be accustomed to the
rigors of a new climate before it can be exposed to the chances of
forest life. It is the Americans themselves who daily quit the spots
which gave them birth to acquire extensive domains in a remote
country. Thus the European leaves his cottage for the trans-Atlantic
shores; and the American, who is born on that very coast, plunges in
his turn into the wilds of Central America. This double emigration
is incessant; it begins in the remotest parts of Europe, it crosses
the Atlantic Ocean, and it advances over the solitudes of the New
World. Millions of men are marching at once towards the same
horizon; their language, their religion, their manners differ, their
object is the same. The gifts of fortune are promised in the West,
and to the West they bend their course. *b
[Footnote b: [The number of foreign immigrants into the United
States in the last fifty years (from 1820 to 1871) is stated to be
7,556,007. Of these, 4,104,553 spoke English - that is, they came
from Great Britain, Ireland, or the British colonies; 2,643,069 came
from Germany or northern Europe; and about half a million from the
south of Europe.]]
No event can be compared with this continuous removal of the
human race, except perhaps those irruptions which preceded the fall
of the Roman Empire. Then, as well as now, generations of men were
impelled forwards in the same direction to meet and struggle on the
same spot; but the designs of Providence were not the same; then,
every newcomer was the harbinger of destruction and of death; now,
every adventurer brings with him the elements of prosperity and of
life. The future still conceals from us the ulterior consequences of
this emigration of the Americans towards the West; but we can
readily apprehend its more immediate results. As a portion of the
inhabitants annually leave the States in which they were born, the
population of these States increases very slowly, although they have
long been established: thus in Connecticut, which only contains
fifty-nine inhabitants to the square mile, the population has not
increased by more than one-quarter in forty years, whilst that of
England has been augmented by one-third in the lapse of the same
period. The European emigrant always lands, therefore, in a country
which is but half full, and where hands are in request: he becomes a
workman in easy circumstances; his son goes to seek his fortune in
unpeopled regions, and he becomes a rich landowner. The former
amasses the capital which the latter invests, and the stranger as
well as the native is unacquainted with want.
The laws of the United States are extremely favorable to the
division of property; but a cause which is more powerful than the
laws prevents property from being divided to excess. *c This is very
perceptible in the States which are beginning to be thickly peopled;
Massachusetts is the most populous part of the Union, but it
contains only eighty inhabitants to the square mile, which is must
less than in France, where 162 are reckoned to the same extent of
country. But in Massachusetts estates are very rarely divided; the
eldest son takes the land, and the others go to seek their fortune
in the desert. The law has abolished the rights of primogeniture,
but circumstances have concurred to re-establish it under a form of
which none can complain, and by which no just rights are impaired.
[Footnote c: In New England the estates are exceedingly small,
but they are rarely subjected to further division.]
A single fact will suffice to show the prodigious number of
individuals who leave New England, in this manner, to settle
themselves in the wilds. We were assured in 1830 that thirty-six of
the members of Congress were born in the little State of
Connecticut. The population of Connecticut, which constitutes only
one forty-third part of that of the United States, thus furnished
one-eighth of the whole body of representatives. The States of
Connecticut, however, only sends five delegates to Congress; and the
thirty-one others sit for the new Western States. If these
thirty-one individuals had remained in Connecticut, it is probable
that instead of becoming rich landowners they would have remained
humble laborers, that they would have lived in obscurity without
being able to rise into public life, and that, far from becoming
useful members of the legislature, they might have been unruly
citizens.
These reflections do not escape the observation of the Americans
any more than of ourselves. "It cannot be doubted," says Chancellor
Kent in his "Treatise on American Law," "that the division of landed
estates must produce great evils when it is carried to such excess
as that each parcel of land is insufficient to support a family; but
these disadvantages have never been felt in the United States, and
many generations must elapse before they can be felt. The extent of
our inhabited territory, the abundance of adjacent land, and the
continual stream of emigration flowing from the shores of the
Atlantic towards the interior of the country, suffice as yet, and
will long suffice, to prevent the parcelling out of estates."
It is difficult to describe the rapacity with which the American
rushes forward to secure the immense booty which fortune proffers to
him. In the pursuit he fearlessly braves the arrow of the Indian and
the distempers of the forest; he is unimpressed by the silence of
the woods; the approach of beasts of prey does not disturb him; for
he is goaded onwards by a passion more intense than the love of
life. Before him lies a boundless continent, and he urges onwards as
if time pressed, and he was afraid of finding no room for his
exertions. I have spoken of the emigration from the older States,
but how shall I describe that which takes place from the more recent
ones? Fifty years have scarcely elapsed since that of Ohio was
founded; the greater part of its inhabitants were not born within
its confines; its capital has only been built thirty years, and its
territory is still covered by an immense extent of uncultivated
fields; nevertheless the population of Ohio is already proceeding
westward, and most of the settlers who descend to the fertile
savannahs of Illinois are citizens of Ohio. These men left their
first country to improve their condition; they quit their
resting-place to ameliorate it still more; fortune awaits them
everywhere, but happiness they cannot attain. The desire of
prosperity is become an ardent and restless passion in their minds
which grows by what it gains. They early broke the ties which bound
them to their natal earth, and they have contracted no fresh ones on
their way. Emigration was at first necessary to them as a means of
subsistence; and it soon becomes a sort of game of chance, which
they pursue for the emotions it excites as much as for the gain it
procures.
Sometimes the progress of man is so rapid that the desert
reappears behind him. The woods stoop to give him a passage, and
spring up again when he has passed. It is not uncommon in crossing
the new States of the West to meet with deserted dwellings in the
midst of the wilds; the traveller frequently discovers the vestiges
of a log house in the most solitary retreats, which bear witness to
the power, and no less to the inconstancy of man. In these abandoned
fields, and over these ruins of a day, the primeval forest soon
scatters a fresh vegetation, the beasts resume the haunts which were
once their own, and Nature covers the traces of man's path with
branches and with flowers, which obliterate his evanescent track.
I remember that, in crossing one of the woodland districts which
still cover the State of New York, I reached the shores of a lake
embosomed in forests coeval with the world. A small island, covered
with woods whose thick foliage concealed its banks, rose from the
centre of the waters. Upon the shores of the lake no object attested
the presence of man except a column of smoke which might be seen on
the horizon rising from the tops of the trees to the clouds, and
seeming to hang from heaven rather than to be mounting to the sky.
An Indian shallop was hauled up on the sand, which tempted me to
visit the islet that had first attracted my attention, and in a few
minutes I set foot upon its banks. The whole island formed one of
those delicious solitudes of the New World which almost lead
civilized man to regret the haunts of the savage. A luxuriant
vegetation bore witness to the incomparable fruitfulness of the
soil. The deep silence which is common to the wilds of North America
was only broken by the hoarse cooing of the wood-pigeon, and the
tapping of the woodpecker upon the bark of trees. I was far from
supposing that this spot had ever been inhabited, so completely did
Nature seem to be left to her own caprices; but when I reached the
centre of the isle I thought that I discovered some traces of man. I
then proceeded to examine the surrounding objects with care, and I
soon perceived that a European had undoubtedly been led to seek a
refuge in this retreat. Yet what changes had taken place in the
scene of his labors! The logs which he had hastily hewn to build
himself a shed had sprouted afresh; the very props were intertwined
with living verdure, and his cabin was transformed into a bower. In
the midst of these shrubs a few stones were to be seen, blackened
with fire and sprinkled with thin ashes; here the hearth had no
doubt been, and the chimney in falling had covered it with rubbish.
I stood for some time in silent admiration of the exuberance of
Nature and the littleness of man: and when I was obliged to leave
that enchanting solitude, I exclaimed with melancholy, "Are ruins,
then, already here?"
In Europe we are wont to look upon a restless disposition, an
unbounded desire of riches, and an excessive love of independence,
as propensities very formidable to society. Yet these are the very
elements which ensure a long and peaceful duration to the republics
of America. Without these unquiet passions the population would
collect in certain spots, and would soon be subject to wants like
those of the Old World, which it is difficult to satisfy; for such
is the present good fortune of the New World, that the vices of its
inhabitants are scarcely less favorable to society than their
virtues. These circumstances exercise a great influence on the
estimation in which human actions are held in the two hemispheres.
The Americans frequently term what we should call cupidity a
laudable industry; and they blame as faint-heartedness what we
consider to be the virtue of moderate desires.
In France, simple tastes, orderly manners, domestic affections,
and the attachments which men feel to the place of their birth, are
looked upon as great guarantees of the tranquillity and happiness of
the State. But in America nothing seems to be more prejudicial to
society than these virtues. The French Canadians, who have
faithfully preserved the traditions of their pristine manners, are
already embarrassed for room upon their small territory; and this
little community, which has so recently begun to exist, will shortly
be a prey to the calamities incident to old nations. In Canada, the
most enlightened, patriotic, and humane inhabitants make
extraordinary efforts to render the people dissatisfied with those
simple enjoyments which still content it. There, the seductions of
wealth are vaunted with as much zeal as the charms of an honest but
limited income in the Old World, and more exertions are made to
excite the passions of the citizens there than to calm them
elsewhere. If we listen to their eulogies, we shall hear that
nothing is more praiseworthy than to exchange the pure and homely
pleasures which even the poor man tastes in his own country for the
dull delights of prosperity under a foreign sky; to leave the
patrimonial hearth and the turf beneath which his forefathers sleep;
in short, to abandon the living and the dead in quest of fortune.
At the present time America presents a field for human effort far
more extensive than any sum of labor which can be applied to work
it. In America too much knowledge cannot be diffused; for all
knowledge, whilst it may serve him who possesses it, turns also to
the advantage of those who are without it. New wants are not to be
feared, since they can be satisfied without difficulty; the growth
of human passions need not be dreaded, since all passions may find
an easy and a legitimate object; nor can men be put in possession of
too much freedom, since they are scarcely ever tempted to misuse
their liberties.
The American republics of the present day are like companies of
adventurers formed to explore in common the waste lands of the New
World, and busied in a flourishing trade. The passions which agitate
the Americans most deeply are not their political but their
commercial passions; or, to speak more correctly, they introduce the
habits they contract in business into their political life. They
love order, without which affairs do not prosper; and they set an
especial value upon a regular conduct, which is the foundation of a
solid business; they prefer the good sense which amasses large
fortunes to that enterprising spirit which frequently dissipates
them; general ideas alarm their minds, which are accustomed to
positive calculations, and they hold practice in more honor than
theory.
It is in America that one learns to understand the influence
which physical prosperity exercises over political actions, and even
over opinions which ought to acknowledge no sway but that of reason;
and it is more especially amongst strangers that this truth is
perceptible. Most of the European emigrants to the New World carry
with them that wild love of independence and of change which our
calamities are so apt to engender. I sometimes met with Europeans in
the United States who had been obliged to leave their own country on
account of their political opinions. They all astonished me by the
language they held, but one of them surprised me more than all the
rest. As I was crossing one of the most remote districts of
Pennsylvania I was benighted, and obliged to beg for hospitality at
the gate of a wealthy planter, who was a Frenchman by birth. He bade
me sit down beside his fire, and we began to talk with that freedom
which befits persons who meet in the backwoods, two thousand leagues
from their native country. I was aware that my host had been a great
leveller and an ardent demagogue forty years ago, and that his name
was not unknown to fame. I was, therefore, not a little surprised to
hear him discuss the rights of property as an economist or a
landowner might have done: he spoke of the necessary gradations
which fortune establishes among men, of obedience to established
laws, of the influence of good morals in commonwealths, and of the
support which religious opinions give to order and to freedom; he
even went to far as to quote an evangelical authority in
corroboration of one of his political tenets.
I listened, and marvelled at the feebleness of human reason. A
proposition is true or false, but no art can prove it to be one or
the other, in the midst of the uncertainties of science and the
conflicting lessons of experience, until a new incident disperses
the clouds of doubt; I was poor, I become rich, and I am not to
expect that prosperity will act upon my conduct, and leave my
judgment free; my opinions change with my fortune, and the happy
circumstances which I turn to my advantage furnish me with that
decisive argument which was before wanting. The influence of
prosperity acts still more freely upon the American than upon
strangers. The American has always seen the connection of public
order and public prosperity, intimately united as they are, go on
before his eyes; he does not conceive that one can subsist without
the other; he has therefore nothing to forget; nor has he, like so
many Europeans, to unlearn the lessons of his early education.
Chapter XVII: Principal Causes Maintaining The Democratic
Republic - Part II
Influence Of The Laws Upon The Maintenance Of The Democratic
Republic In The United States
Three principal causes of the maintenance of the democratic
republic - Federal Constitutions - Municipal institutions - Judicial
power.
The principal aim of this book has been to make known the laws of
the United States; if this purpose has been accomplished, the reader
is already enabled to judge for himself which are the laws that
really tend to maintain the democratic republic, and which endanger
its existence. If I have not succeeded in explaining this in the
whole course of my work, I cannot hope to do so within the limits of
a single chapter. It is not my intention to retrace the path I have
already pursued, and a very few lines will suffice to recapitulate
what I have previously explained.
Three circumstances seem to me to contribute most powerfully to
the maintenance of the democratic republic in the United States.
The first is that Federal form of Government which the Americans
have adopted, and which enables the Union to combine the power of a
great empire with the security of a small State.
The second consists in those municipal institutions which limit
the despotism of the majority, and at the same time impart a taste
for freedom and a knowledge of the art of being free to the people.
The third is to be met with in the constitution of the judicial
power. I have shown in what manner the courts of justice serve to
repress the excesses of democracy, and how they check and direct the
impulses of the majority without stopping its activity.
Influence Of Manners Upon The Maintenance Of The Democratic
Republic In The United States
I have previously remarked that the manners of the people may be
considered as one of the general causes to which the maintenance of
a democratic republic in the United States is attributable. I here
used the word manners with the meaning which the ancients attached
to the word mores, for I apply it not only to manners in their
proper sense of what constitutes the character of social
intercourse, but I extend it to the various notions and opinions
current among men, and to the mass of those ideas which constitute
their character of mind. I comprise, therefore, under this term the
whole moral and intellectual condition of a people. My intention is
not to draw a picture of American manners, but simply to point out
such features of them as are favorable to the maintenance of
political institutions.
Religion Considered As A Political Institution, Which Powerfully
Contributes To The Maintenance Of The Democratic Republic Amongst
The Americans
North America peopled by men who professed a democratic and
republican Christianity - Arrival of the Catholics - For what reason
the Catholics form the most democratic and the most republican class
at the present time.
Every religion is to be found in juxtaposition to a political
opinion which is connected with it by affinity. If the human mind be
left to follow its own bent, it will regulate the temporal and
spiritual institutions of society upon one uniform principle; and
man will endeavor, if I may use the expression, to harmonize the
state in which he lives upon earth with the state which he believes
to await him in heaven. The greatest part of British America was
peopled by men who, after having shaken off the authority of the
Pope, acknowledged no other religious supremacy; they brought with
them into the New World a form of Christianity which I cannot better
describe than by styling it a democratic and republican religion.
This sect contributed powerfully to the establishment of a democracy
and a republic, and from the earliest settlement of the emigrants
politics and religion contracted an alliance which has never been
dissolved.
About fifty years ago Ireland began to pour a Catholic population
into the United States; on the other hand, the Catholics of America
made proselytes, and at the present moment more than a million of
Christians professing the truths of the Church of Rome are to be met
with in the Union. *d The Catholics are faithful to the observances
of their religion; they are fervent and zealous in the support and
belief of their doctrines. Nevertheless they constitute the most
republican and the most democratic class of citizens which exists in
the United States; and although this fact may surprise the observer
at first, the causes by which it is occasioned may easily be
discovered upon reflection.
[Footnote d: [It is difficult to ascertain with accuracy the
amount of the Roman Catholic population of the United States, but in
1868 an able writer in the "Edinburgh Review" (vol. cxxvii. p. 521)
affirmed that the whole Catholic population of the United States was
then about 4,000,000, divided into 43 dioceses, with 3,795 churches,
under the care of 45 bishops and 2,317 clergymen. But this rapid
increase is mainly supported by immigration from the Catholic
countries of Europe.]]
I think that the Catholic religion has erroneously been looked
upon as the natural enemy of democracy. Amongst the various sects of
Christians, Catholicism seems to me, on the contrary, to be one of
those which are most favorable to the equality of conditions. In the
Catholic Church, the religious community is composed of only two
elements, the priest and the people. The priest alone rises above
the rank of his flock, and all below him are equal.
On doctrinal points the Catholic faith places all human
capacities upon the same level; it subjects the wise and ignorant,
the man of genius and the vulgar crowd, to the details of the same
creed; it imposes the same observances upon the rich and needy, it
inflicts the same austerities upon the strong and the weak, it
listens to no compromise with mortal man, but, reducing all the
human race to the same standard, it confounds all the distinctions
of society at the foot of the same altar, even as they are
confounded in the sight of God. If Catholicism predisposes the
faithful to obedience, it certainly does not prepare them for
inequality; but the contrary may be said of Protestantism, which
generally tends to make men independent, more than to render them
equal.
Catholicism is like an absolute monarchy; if the sovereign be
removed, all the other classes of society are more equal than they
are in republics. It has not unfrequently occurred that the Catholic
priest has left the service of the altar to mix with the governing
powers of society, and to take his place amongst the civil
gradations of men. This religious influence has sometimes been used
to secure the interests of that political state of things to which
he belonged. At other times Catholics have taken the side of
aristocracy from a spirit of religion.
But no sooner is the priesthood entirely separated from the
government, as is the case in the United States, than is found that
no class of men are more naturally disposed than the Catholics to
transfuse the doctrine of the equality of conditions into the
political world. If, then, the Catholic citizens of the United
States are not forcibly led by the nature of their tenets to adopt
democratic and republican principles, at least they are not
necessarily opposed to them; and their social position, as well as
their limited number, obliges them to adopt these opinions. Most of
the Catholics are poor, and they have no chance of taking a part in
the government unless it be open to all the citizens. They
constitute a minority, and all rights must be respected in order to
insure to them the free exercise of their own privileges. These two
causes induce them, unconsciously, to adopt political doctrines,
which they would perhaps support with less zeal if they were rich
and preponderant.
The Catholic clergy of the United States has never attempted to
oppose this political tendency, but it seeks rather to justify its
results. The priests in America have divided the intellectual world
into two parts: in the one they place the doctrines of revealed
religion, which command their assent; in the other they leave those
truths which they believe to have been freely left open to the
researches of political inquiry. Thus the Catholics of the United
States are at the same time the most faithful believers and the most
zealous citizens.
It may be asserted that in the United States no religious
doctrine displays the slightest hostility to democratic and
republican institutions. The clergy of all the different sects hold
the same language, their opinions are consonant to the laws, and the
human intellect flows onwards in one sole current.
I happened to be staying in one of the largest towns in the
Union, when I was invited to attend a public meeting which had been
called for the purpose of assisting the Poles, and of sending them
supplies of arms and money. I found two or three thousand persons
collected in a vast hall which had been prepared to receive them. In
a short time a priest in his ecclesiastical robes advanced to the
front of the hustings: the spectators rose, and stood uncovered,
whilst he spoke in the following terms: -
"Almighty God! the God of Armies! Thou who didst strengthen the
hearts and guide the arms of our fathers when they were fighting for
the sacred rights of national independence; Thou who didst make them
triumph over a hateful oppression, and hast granted to our people
the benefits of liberty and peace; Turn, O Lord, a favorable eye
upon the other hemisphere; pitifully look down upon that heroic
nation which is even now struggling as we did in the former time,
and for the same rights which we defended with our blood. Thou, who
didst create Man in the likeness of the same image, let not tyranny
mar Thy work, and establish inequality upon the earth. Almighty God!
do Thou watch over the destiny of the Poles, and render them worthy
to be free. May Thy wisdom direct their councils, and may Thy
strength sustain their arms! Shed forth Thy terror over their
enemies, scatter the powers which take counsel against them; and
vouchsafe that the injustice which the world has witnessed for fifty
years, be not consummated in our time. O Lord, who holdest alike the
hearts of nations and of men in Thy powerful hand; raise up allies
to the sacred cause of right; arouse the French nation from the
apathy in which its rulers retain it, that it go forth again to
fight for the liberties of the world.
"Lord, turn not Thou Thy face from us, and grant that we may
always be the most religious as well as the freest people of the
earth. Almighty God, hear our supplications this day. Save the
Poles, we beseech Thee, in the name of Thy well-beloved Son, our
Lord Jesus Christ, who died upon the cross for the salvation of men.
Amen."
The whole meeting responded "Amen!" with devotion.
Indirect Influence Of Religious Opinions Upon Political Society
In The United States
Christian morality common to all sects - Influence of religion
upon the manners of the Americans - Respect for the marriage tie -
In what manner religion confines the imagination of the Americans
within certain limits, and checks the passion of innovation -
Opinion of the Americans on the political utility of religion -
Their exertions to extend and secure its predominance.
I have just shown what the direct influence of religion upon
politics is in the United States, but its indirect influence appears
to me to be still more considerable, and it never instructs the
Americans more fully in the art of being free than when it says
nothing of freedom.
The sects which exist in the United States are innumerable. They
all differ in respect to the worship which is due from man to his
Creator, but they all agree in respect to the duties which are due
from man to man. Each sect adores the Deity in its own peculiar
manner, but all the sects preach the same moral law in the name of
God. If it be of the highest importance to man, as an individual,
that his religion should be true, the case of society is not the
same. Society has no future life to hope for or to fear; and
provided the citizens profess a religion, the peculiar tenets of
that religion are of very little importance to its interests.
Moreover, almost all the sects of the United States are comprised
within the great unity of Christianity, and Christian morality is
everywhere the same.
It may be believed without unfairness that a certain number of
Americans pursue a peculiar form of worship, from habit more than
from conviction. In the United States the sovereign authority is
religious, and consequently hypocrisy must be common; but there is
no country in the whole world in which the Christian religion
retains a greater influence over the souls of men than in America;
and there can be no greater proof of its utility, and of its
conformity to human nature, than that its influence is most
powerfully felt over the most enlightened and free nation of the
earth.
I have remarked that the members of the American clergy in
general, without even excepting those who do not admit religious
liberty, are all in favor of civil freedom; but they do not support
any particular political system. They keep aloof from parties and
from public affairs. In the United States religion exercises but
little influence upon the laws and upon the details of public
opinion, but it directs the manners of the community, and by
regulating domestic life it regulates the State.
I do not question that the great austerity of manners which is
observable in the United States, arises, in the first instance, from
religious faith. Religion is often unable to restrain man from the
numberless temptations of fortune; nor can it check that passion for
gain which every incident of his life contributes to arouse, but its
influence over the mind of woman is supreme, and women are the
protectors of morals. There is certainly no country in the world
where the tie of marriage is so much respected as in America, or
where conjugal happiness is more highly or worthily appreciated. In
Europe almost all the disturbances of society arise from the
irregularities of domestic life. To despise the natural bonds and
legitimate pleasures of home, is to contract a taste for excesses, a
restlessness of heart, and the evil of fluctuating desires. Agitated
by the tumultuous passions which frequently disturb his dwelling,
the European is galled by the obedience which the legislative powers
of the State exact. But when the American retires from the turmoil
of public life to the bosom of his family, he finds in it the image
of order and of peace. There his pleasures are simple and natural,
his joys are innocent and calm; and as he finds that an orderly life
is the surest path to happiness, he accustoms himself without
difficulty to moderate his opinions as well as his tastes. Whilst
the European endeavors to forget his domestic troubles by agitating
society, the American derives from his own home that love of order
which he afterwards carries with him into public affairs.
In the United States the influence of religion is not confined to
the manners, but it extends to the intelligence of the people.
Amongst the Anglo-Americans, there are some who profess the
doctrines of Christianity from a sincere belief in them, and others
who do the same because they are afraid to be suspected of unbelief.
Christianity, therefore, reigns without any obstacle, by universal
consent; the consequence is, as I have before observed, that every
principle of the moral world is fixed and determinate, although the
political world is abandoned to the debates and the experiments of
men. Thus the human mind is never left to wander across a boundless
field; and, whatever may be its pretensions, it is checked from time
to time by barriers which it cannot surmount. Before it can
perpetrate innovation, certain primal and immutable principles are
laid down, and the boldest conceptions of human device are subjected
to certain forms which retard and stop their completion.
The imagination of the Americans, even in its greatest flights,
is circumspect and undecided; its impulses are checked, and its
works unfinished. These habits of restraint recur in political
society, and are singularly favorable both to the tranquillity of
the people and to the durability of the institutions it has
established. Nature and circumstances concurred to make the
inhabitants of the United States bold men, as is sufficiently
attested by the enterprising spirit with which they seek for
fortune. If the mind of the Americans were free from all trammels,
they would very shortly become the most daring innovators and the
most implacable disputants in the world. But the revolutionists of
America are obliged to profess an ostensible respect for Christian
morality and equity, which does not easily permit them to violate
the laws that oppose their designs; nor would they find it easy to
surmount the scruples of their partisans, even if they were able to
get over their own. Hitherto no one in the United States has dared
to advance the maxim, that everything is permissible with a view to
the interests of society; an impious adage which seems to have been
invented in an age of freedom to shelter all the tyrants of future
ages. Thus whilst the law permits the Americans to do what they
please, religion prevents them from conceiving, and forbids them to
commit, what is rash or unjust.
Religion in America takes no direct part in the government of
society, but it must nevertheless be regarded as the foremost of the
political institutions of that country; for if it does not impart a
taste for freedom, it facilitates the use of free institutions.
Indeed, it is in this same point of view that the inhabitants of the
United States themselves look upon religious belief. I do not know
whether all the Americans have a sincere faith in their religion,
for who can search the human heart? but I am certain that they hold
it to be indispensable to the maintenance of republican
institutions. This opinion is not peculiar to a class of citizens or
to a party, but it belongs to the whole nation, and to every rank of
society.
In the United States, if a political character attacks a sect,
this may not prevent even the partisans of that very sect from
supporting him; but if he attacks all the sects together, everyone
abandons him, and he remains alone.
Whilst I was in America, a witness, who happened to be called at
the assizes of the county of Chester (State of New York), declared
that he did not believe in the existence of God, or in the
immortality of the soul. The judge refused to admit his evidence, on
the ground that the witness had destroyed beforehand all the
confidence of the Court in what he was about to say. *e The
newspapers related the fact without any further comment.
[Footnote e: The New York "Spectator" of August 23, 1831, relates
the fact in the following terms: - "The Court of Common Pleas of
Chester county (New York) a few days since rejected a witness who
declared his disbelief in the existence of God. The presiding judge
remarked that he had not before been aware that there was a man
living who did not believe in the existence of God; that this belief
constituted the sanction of all testimony in a court of justice, and
that he knew of no cause in a Christian country where a witness had
been permitted to testify without such belief."]
The Americans combine the notions of Christianity and of liberty
so intimately in their minds, that it is impossible to make them
conceive the one without the other; and with them this conviction
does not spring from that barren traditionary faith which seems to
vegetate in the soul rather than to live.
I have known of societies formed by the Americans to send out
ministers of the Gospel into the new Western States to found schools
and churches there, lest religion should be suffered to die away in
those remote settlements, and the rising States be less fitted to
enjoy free institutions than the people from which they emanated. I
met with wealthy New Englanders who abandoned the country in which
they were born in order to lay the foundations of Christianity and
of freedom on the banks of the Missouri, or in the prairies of
Illinois. Thus religious zeal is perpetually stimulated in the
United States by the duties of patriotism. These men do not act from
an exclusive consideration of the promises of a future life;
eternity is only one motive of their devotion to the cause; and if
you converse with these missionaries of Christian civilization, you
will be surprised to find how much value they set upon the goods of
this world, and that you meet with a politician where you expected
to find a priest. They will tell you that "all the American
republics are collectively involved with each other; if the
republics of the West were to fall into anarchy, or to be mastered
by a despot, the republican institutions which now flourish upon the
shores of the Atlantic Ocean would be in great peril. It is,
therefore, our interest that the new States should be religious, in
order to maintain our liberties."
Such are the opinions of the Americans, and if any hold that the
religious spirit which I admire is the very thing most amiss in
America, and that the only element wanting to the freedom and
happiness of the human race is to believe in some blind cosmogony,
or to assert with Cabanis the secretion of thought by the brain, I
can only reply that those who hold this language have never been in
America, and that they have never seen a religious or a free nation.
When they return from their expedition, we shall hear what they have
to say.
There are persons in France who look upon republican institutions
as a temporary means of power, of wealth, and distinction; men who
are the condottieri of liberty, and who fight for their own
advantage, whatever be the colors they wear: it is not to these that
I address myself. But there are others who look forward to the
republican form of government as a tranquil and lasting state,
towards which modern society is daily impelled by the ideas and
manners of the time, and who sincerely desire to prepare men to be
free. When these men attack religious opinions, they obey the
dictates of their passions to the prejudice of their interests.
Despotism may govern without faith, but liberty cannot. Religion is
much more necessary in the republic which they set forth in glowing
colors than in the monarchy which they attack; and it is more needed
in democratic republics than in any others. How is it possible that
society should escape destruction if the moral tie be not
strengthened in proportion as the political tie is relaxed? and what
can be done with a people which is its own master, if it be not
submissive to the Divinity?
Chapter XVII: Principal Causes Maintaining The Democratic
Republic - Part III
Principal Causes Which Render Religion Powerful In America Care
taken by the Americans to separate the Church from the State - The
laws, public opinion, and even the exertions of the clergy concur to
promote this end - Influence of religion upon the mind in the United
States attributable to this cause - Reason of this - What is the
natural state of men with regard to religion at the present time -
What are the peculiar and incidental causes which prevent men, in
certain countries, from arriving at this state.
The philosophers of the eighteenth century explained the gradual
decay of religious faith in a very simple manner. Religious zeal,
said they, must necessarily fail, the more generally liberty is
established and knowledge diffused. Unfortunately, facts are by no
means in accordance with their theory. There are certain populations
in Europe whose unbelief is only equalled by their ignorance and
their debasement, whilst in America one of the freest and most
enlightened nations in the world fulfils all the outward duties of
religious fervor.
Upon my arrival in the United States, the religious aspect of the
country was the first thing that struck my attention; and the longer
I stayed there the more did I perceive the great political
consequences resulting from this state of things, to which I was
unaccustomed. In France I had almost always seen the spirit of
religion and the spirit of freedom pursuing courses diametrically
opposed to each other; but in America I found that they were
intimately united, and that they reigned in common over the same
country. My desire to discover the causes of this phenomenon
increased from day to day. In order to satisfy it I questioned the
members of all the different sects; and I more especially sought the
society of the clergy, who are the depositaries of the different
persuasions, and who are more especially interested in their
duration. As a member of the Roman Catholic Church I was more
particularly brought into contact with several of its priests, with
whom I became intimately acquainted. To each of these men I
expressed my astonishment and I explained my doubts; I found that
they differed upon matters of detail alone; and that they mainly
attributed the peaceful dominion of religion in their country to the
separation of Church and State. I do not hesitate to affirm that
during my stay in America I did not meet with a single individual,
of the clergy or of the laity, who was not of the same opinion upon
this point.
This led me to examine more attentively than I had hitherto done,
the station which the American clergy occupy in political society. I
learned with surprise that they filled no public appointments; *f
not one of them is to be met with in the administration, and they
are not even represented in the legislative assemblies. In several
States *g the law excludes them from political life, public opinion
in all. And when I came to inquire into the prevailing spirit of the
clergy I found that most of its members seemed to retire of their
own accord from the exercise of power, and that they made it the
pride of their profession to abstain from politics.
[Footnote f: Unless this term be applied to the functions which
many of them fill in the schools. Almost all education is entrusted
to the clergy.]
[Footnote g: See the Constitution of New York, art. 7, Section 4:
- "And whereas the ministers of the gospel are, by their profession,
dedicated to the service of God and the care of souls, and ought not
to be diverted from the great duties of their functions: therefore
no minister of the gospel, or priest of any denomination whatsoever,
shall at any time hereafter, under any pretence or description
whatever, be eligible to, or capable of holding, any civil or
military office or place within this State."
See also the constitutions of North Carolina, art. 31; Virginia;
South Carolina, art. I, Section 23; Kentucky, art. 2, Section 26;
Tennessee, art. 8, Section I; Louisiana, art. 2, Section 22.]
I heard them inveigh against ambition and deceit, under whatever
political opinions these vices might chance to lurk; but I learned
from their discourses that men are not guilty in the eye of God for
any opinions concerning political government which they may profess
with sincerity, any more than they are for their mistakes in
building a house or in driving a furrow. I perceived that these
ministers of the gospel eschewed all parties with the anxiety
attendant upon personal interest. These facts convinced me that what
I had been told was true; and it then became my object to
investigate their causes, and to inquire how it happened that the
real authority of religion was increased by a state of things which
diminished its apparent force: these causes did not long escape my
researches.
The short space of threescore years can never content the
imagination of man; nor can the imperfect joys of this world satisfy
his heart. Man alone, of all created beings, displays a natural
contempt of existence, and yet a boundless desire to exist; he
scorns life, but he dreads annihilation. These different feelings
incessantly urge his soul to the contemplation of a future state,
and religion directs his musings thither. Religion, then, is simply
another form of hope; and it is no less natural to the human heart
than hope itself. Men cannot abandon their religious faith without a
kind of aberration of intellect, and a sort of violent distortion of
their true natures; but they are invincibly brought back to more
pious sentiments; for unbelief is an accident, and faith is the only
permanent state of mankind. If we only consider religious
institutions in a purely human point of view, they may be said to
derive an inexhaustible element of strength from man himself, since
they belong to one of the constituent principles of human nature.
I am aware that at certain times religion may strengthen this
influence, which originates in itself, by the artificial power of
the laws, and by the support of those temporal institutions which
direct society. Religions, intimately united to the governments of
the earth, have been known to exercise a sovereign authority derived
from the twofold source of terror and of faith; but when a religion
contracts an alliance of this nature, I do not hesitate to affirm
that it commits the same error as a man who should sacrifice his
future to his present welfare; and in obtaining a power to which it
has no claim, it risks that authority which is rightfully its own.
When a religion founds its empire upon the desire of immortality
which lives in every human heart, it may aspire to universal
dominion; but when it connects itself with a government, it must
necessarily adopt maxims which are only applicable to certain
nations. Thus, in forming an alliance with a political power,
religion augments its authority over a few, and forfeits the hope of
reigning over all.
As long as a religion rests upon those sentiments which are the
consolation of all affliction, it may attract the affections of
mankind. But if it be mixed up with the bitter passions of the
world, it may be constrained to defend allies whom its interests,
and not the principle of love, have given to it; or to repel as
antagonists men who are still attached to its own spirit, however
opposed they may be to the powers to which it is allied. The Church
cannot share the temporal power of the State without being the
object of a portion of that animosity which the latter excites.
The political powers which seem to be most firmly established
have frequently no better guarantee for their duration than the
opinions of a generation, the interests of the time, or the life of
an individual. A law may modify the social condition which seems to
be most fixed and determinate; and with the social condition
everything else must change. The powers of society are more or less
fugitive, like the years which we spend upon the earth; they succeed
each other with rapidity, like the fleeting cares of life; and no
government has ever yet been founded upon an invariable disposition
of the human heart, or upon an imperishable interest.
As long as a religion is sustained by those feelings,
propensities, and passions which are found to occur under the same
forms, at all the different periods of history, it may defy the
efforts of time; or at least it can only be destroyed by another
religion. But when religion clings to the interests of the world, it
becomes almost as fragile a thing as the powers of earth. It is the
only one of them all which can hope for immortality; but if it be
connected with their ephemeral authority, it shares their fortunes,
and may fall with those transient passions which supported them for
a day. The alliance which religion contracts with political powers
must needs be onerous to itself; since it does not require their
assistance to live, and by giving them its assistance to live, and
by giving them its assistance it may be exposed to decay.
The danger which I have just pointed out always exists, but it is
not always equally visible. In some ages governments seem to be
imperishable; in others, the existence of society appears to be more
precarious than the life of man. Some constitutions plunge the
citizens into a lethargic somnolence, and others rouse them to
feverish excitement. When governments appear to be so strong, and
laws so stable, men do not perceive the dangers which may accrue
from a union of Church and State. When governments display so much
weakness, and laws so much inconstancy, the danger is self-evident,
but it is no longer possible to avoid it; to be effectual, measures
must be taken to discover its approach.
In proportion as a nation assumes a democratic condition of
society, and as communities display democratic propensities, it
becomes more and more dangerous to connect religion with political
institutions; for the time is coming when authority will be bandied
from hand to hand, when political theories will succeed each other,
and when men, laws, and constitutions will disappear, or be modified
from day to day, and this, not for a season only, but unceasingly.
Agitation and mutability are inherent in the nature of democratic
republics, just as stagnation and inertness are the law of absolute
monarchies.
If the Americans, who change the head of the Government once in
four years, who elect new legislators every two years, and renew the
provincial officers every twelvemonth; if the Americans, who have
abandoned the political world to the attempts of innovators, had not
placed religion beyond their reach, where could it abide in the ebb
and flow of human opinions? where would that respect which belongs
to it be paid, amidst the struggles of faction? and what would
become of its immortality, in the midst of perpetual decay? The
American clergy were the first to perceive this truth, and to act in
conformity with it. They saw that they must renounce their religious
influence, if they were to strive for political power; and they
chose to give up the support of the State, rather than to share its
vicissitudes.
In America, religion is perhaps less powerful than it has been at
certain periods in the history of certain peoples; but its influence
is more lasting. It restricts itself to its own resources, but of
those none can deprive it: its circle is limited to certain
principles, but those principles are entirely its own, and under its
undisputed control.
On every side in Europe we hear voices complaining of the absence
of religious faith, and inquiring the means of restoring to religion
some remnant of its pristine authority. It seems to me that we must
first attentively consider what ought to be the natural state of men
with regard to religion at the present time; and when we know what
we have to hope and to fear, we may discern the end to which our
efforts ought to be directed.
The two great dangers which threaten the existence of religions
are schism and indifference. In ages of fervent devotion, men
sometimes abandon their religion, but they only shake it off in
order to adopt another. Their faith changes the objects to which it
is directed, but it suffers no decline. The old religion then
excites enthusiastic attachment or bitter enmity in either party;
some leave it with anger, others cling to it with increased
devotedness, and although persuasions differ, irreligion is unknown.
Such, however, is not the case when a religious belief is secretly
undermined by doctrines which may be termed negative, since they
deny the truth of one religion without affirming that of any other.
Progidious revolutions then take place in the human mind, without
the apparent co-operation of the passions of man, and almost without
his knowledge. Men lose the objects of their fondest hopes, as if
through forgetfulness. They are carried away by an imperceptible
current which they have not the courage to stem, but which they
follow with regret, since it bears them from a faith they love, to a
scepticism that plunges them into despair.
In ages which answer to this description, men desert their
religious opinions from lukewarmness rather than from dislike; they
do not reject them, but the sentiments by which they were once
fostered disappear. But if the unbeliever does not admit religion to
be true, he still considers it useful. Regarding religious
institutions in a human point of view, he acknowledges their
influence upon manners and legislation. He admits that they may
serve to make men live in peace with one another, and to prepare
them gently for the hour of death. He regrets the faith which he has
lost; and as he is deprived of a treasure which he has learned to
estimate at its full value, he scruples to take it from those who
still possess it.
On the other hand, those who continue to believe are not afraid
openly to avow their faith. They look upon those who do not share
their persuasion as more worthy of pity than of opposition; and they
are aware that to acquire the esteem of the unbelieving, they are
not obliged to follow their example. They are hostile to no one in
the world; and as they do not consider the society in which they
live as an arena in which religion is bound to face its thousand
deadly foes, they love their contemporaries, whilst they condemn
their weaknesses and lament their errors.
As those who do not believe, conceal their incredulity; and as
those who believe, display their faith, public opinion pronounces
itself in favor of religion: love, support, and honor are bestowed
upon it, and it is only by searching the human soul that we can
detect the wounds which it has received. The mass of mankind, who
are never without the feeling of religion, do not perceive anything
at variance with the established faith. The instinctive desire of a
future life brings the crowd about the altar, and opens the hearts
of men to the precepts and consolations of religion.
But this picture is not applicable to us: for there are men
amongst us who have ceased to believe in Christianity, without
adopting any other religion; others who are in the perplexities of
doubt, and who already affect not to believe; and others, again, who
are afraid to avow that Christian faith which they still cherish in
secret.
Amidst these lukewarm partisans and ardent antagonists a small
number of believers exist, who are ready to brave all obstacles and
to scorn all dangers in defence of their faith. They have done
violence to human weakness, in order to rise superior to public
opinion. Excited by the effort they have made, they scarcely knew
where to stop; and as they know that the first use which the French
made of independence was to attack religion, they look upon their
contemporaries with dread, and they recoil in alarm from the liberty
which their fellow-citizens are seeking to obtain. As unbelief
appears to them to be a novelty, they comprise all that is new in
one indiscriminate animosity. They are at war with their age and
country, and they look upon every opinion which is put forth there
as the necessary enemy of the faith.
Such is not the natural state of men with regard to religion at
the present day; and some extraordinary or incidental cause must be
at work in France to prevent the human mind from following its
original propensities and to drive it beyond the limits at which it
ought naturally to stop. I am intimately convinced that this
extraordinary and incidental cause is the close connection of
politics and religion. The unbelievers of Europe attack the
Christians as their political opponents, rather than as their
religious adversaries; they hate the Christian religion as the
opinion of a party, much more than as an error of belief; and they
reject the clergy less because they are the representatives of the
Divinity than because they are the allies of authority.
In Europe, Christianity has been intimately united to the powers
of the earth. Those powers are now in decay, and it is, as it were,
buried under their ruins. The living body of religion has been bound
down to the dead corpse of superannuated polity: cut but the bonds
which restrain it, and that which is alive will rise once more. I
know not what could restore the Christian Church of Europe to the
energy of its earlier days; that power belongs to God alone; but it
may be the effect of human policy to leave the faith in the full
exercise of the strength which it still retains.
How The Instruction, The Habits, And The Practical Experience Of
The Americans Promote The Success Of Their Democratic Institutions
What is to be understood by the instruction of the American
people - The human mind more superficially instructed in the United
States than in Europe - No one completely uninstructed - Reason of
this - Rapidity with which opinions are diffused even in the
uncultivated States of the West - Practical experience more
serviceable to the Americans than book-learning.
I have but little to add to what I have already said concerning
the influence which the instruction and the habits of the Americans
exercise upon the maintenance of their political institutions.
America has hitherto produced very few writers of distinction; it
possesses no great historians, and not a single eminent poet. The
inhabitants of that country look upon what are properly styled
literary pursuits with a kind of disapprobation; and there are towns
of very second-rate importance in Europe in which more literary
works are annually published than in the twenty-four States of the
Union put together. The spirit of the Americans is averse to general
ideas; and it does not seek theoretical discoveries. Neither
politics nor manufactures direct them to these occupations; and
although new laws are perpetually enacted in the United States, no
great writers have hitherto inquired into the general principles of
their legislation. The Americans have lawyers and commentators, but
no jurists; *h and they furnish examples rather than lessons to the
world. The same observation applies to the mechanical arts. In
America, the inventions of Europe are adopted with sagacity; they
are perfected, and adapted with admirable skill to the wants of the
country. Manufactures exist, but the science of manufacture is not
cultivated; and they have good workmen, but very few inventors.
Fulton was obliged to proffer his services to foreign nations for a
long time before he was able to devote them to his own country.
[Footnote h: [This cannot be said with truth of the country of
Kent, Story, and Wheaton.]]
The observer who is desirous of forming an opinion on the state
of instruction amongst the Anglo-Americans must consider the same
object from two different points of view. If he only singles out the
learned, he will be astonished to find how rare they are; but if he
counts the ignorant, the American people will appear to be the most
enlightened community in the world. The whole population, as I
observed in another place, is situated between these two extremes.
In New England, every citizen receives the elementary notions of
human knowledge; he is moreover taught the doctrines and the
evidences of his religion, the history of his country, and the
leading features of its Constitution. In the States of Connecticut
and Massachusetts, it is extremely rare to find a man imperfectly
acquainted with all these things, and a person wholly ignorant of
them is a sort of phenomenon.
When I compare the Greek and Roman republics with these American
States; the manuscript libraries of the former, and their rude
population, with the innumerable journals and the enlightened people
of the latter; when I remember all the attempts which are made to
judge the modern republics by the assistance of those of antiquity,
and to infer what will happen in our time from what took place two
thousand years ago, I am tempted to burn my books, in order to apply
none but novel ideas to so novel a condition of society.
What I have said of New England must not, however, be applied
indistinctly to the whole Union; as we advance towards the West or
the South, the instruction of the people diminishes. In the States
which are adjacent to the Gulf of Mexico, a certain number of
individuals may be found, as in our own countries, who are devoid of
the rudiments of instruction. But there is not a single district in
the United States sunk in complete ignorance; and for a very simple
reason: the peoples of Europe started from the darkness of a
barbarous condition, to advance toward the light of civilization;
their progress has been unequal; some of them have improved apace,
whilst others have loitered in their course, and some have stopped,
and are still sleeping upon the way. *i
[Footnote i: [In the Northern States the number of persons
destitute of instruction is inconsiderable, the largest number being
241,152 in the State of New York (according to Spaulding's "Handbook
of American Statistics" for 1874); but in the South no less than
1,516,339 whites and 2,671,396 colored persons are returned as
"illiterate."]]
Such has not been the case in the United States. The Anglo-
Americans settled in a state of civilization, upon that territory
which their descendants occupy; they had not to begin to learn, and
it was sufficient for them not to forget. Now the children of these
same Americans are the persons who, year by year, transport their
dwellings into the wilds; and with their dwellings their acquired
information and their esteem for knowledge. Education has taught
them the utility of instruction, and has enabled them to transmit
that instruction to their posterity. In the United States society
has no infancy, but it is born in man's estate.
The Americans never use the word "peasant," because they have no
idea of the peculiar class which that term denotes; the ignorance of
more remote ages, the simplicity of rural life, and the rusticity of
the villager have not been preserved amongst them; and they are
alike unacquainted with the virtues, the vices, the coarse habits,
and the simple graces of an early stage of civilization. At the
extreme borders of the Confederate States, upon the confines of
society and of the wilderness, a population of bold adventurers have
taken up their abode, who pierce the solitudes of the American
woods, and seek a country there, in order to escape that poverty
which awaited them in their native provinces. As soon as the pioneer
arrives upon the spot which is to serve him for a retreat, he fells
a few trees and builds a loghouse. Nothing can offer a more
miserable aspect than these isolated dwellings. The traveller who
approaches one of them towards nightfall, sees the flicker of the
hearth-flame through the chinks in the walls; and at night, if the
wind rises, he hears the roof of boughs shake to and fro in the
midst of the great forest trees. Who would not suppose that this
poor hut is the asylum of rudeness and ignorance? Yet no sort of
comparison can be drawn between the pioneer and the dwelling which
shelters him. Everything about him is primitive and unformed, but he
is himself the result of the labor and the experience of eighteen
centuries. He wears the dress, and he speaks the language of cities;
he is acquainted with the past, curious of the future, and ready for
argument upon the present; he is, in short, a highly civilized
being, who consents, for a time, to inhabit the backwoods, and who
penetrates into the wilds of the New World with the Bible, an axe,
and a file of newspapers.
It is difficult to imagine the incredible rapidity with which
public opinion circulates in the midst of these deserts. *j I do not
think that so much intellectual intercourse takes place in the most
enlightened and populous districts of France. *k It cannot be
doubted that, in the United States, the instruction of the people
powerfully contributes to the support of a democratic republic; and
such must always be the case, I believe, where instruction which
awakens the understanding is not separated from moral education
which amends the heart. But I by no means exaggerate this benefit,
and I am still further from thinking, as so many people do think in
Europe, that men can be instantaneously made citizens by teaching
them to read and write. True information is mainly derived from
experience; and if the Americans had not been gradually accustomed
to govern themselves, their book-learning would not assist them much
at the present day.
[Footnote j: I travelled along a portion of the frontier of the
United States in a sort of cart which was termed the mail. We
passed, day and night, with great rapidity along the roads which
were scarcely marked out, through immense forests; when the gloom of
the woods became impenetrable the coachman lighted branches of fir,
and we journeyed along by the light they cast. From time to time we
came to a hut in the midst of the forest, which was a post- office.
The mail dropped an enormous bundle of letters at the door of this
isolated dwelling, and we pursued our way at full gallop, leaving
the inhabitants of the neighboring log houses to send for their
share of the treasure.
[When the author visited America the locomotive and the railroad
were scarcely invented, and not yet introduced in the United States.
It is superfluous to point out the immense effect of those
inventions in extending civilization and developing the resources of
that vast continent. In 1831 there were 51 miles of railway in the
United States; in 1872 there were 60,000 miles of railway.]]
[Footnote k: In 1832 each inhabitant of Michigan paid a sum
equivalent to 1 fr. 22 cent. (French money) to the post-office
revenue, and each inhabitant of the Floridas paid 1 fr. 5 cent. (See
"National Calendar," 1833, p. 244.) In the same year each inhabitant
of the Departement du Nord paid 1 fr. 4 cent. to the revenue of the
French post-office. (See the "Compte rendu de l'administration des
Finances," 1833, p. 623.) Now the State of Michigan only contained
at that time 7 inhabitants per square league and Florida only 5: the
public instruction and the commercial activity of these districts is
inferior to that of most of the States in the Union, whilst the
Departement du Nord, which contains 3,400 inhabitants per square
league, is one of the most enlightened and manufacturing parts of
France.]
I have lived a great deal with the people in the United States,
and I cannot express how much I admire their experience and their
good sense. An American should never be allowed to speak of Europe;
for he will then probably display a vast deal of presumption and
very foolish pride. He will take up with those crude and vague
notions which are so useful to the ignorant all over the world. But
if you question him respecting his own country, the cloud which
dimmed his intelligence will immediately disperse; his language will
become as clear and as precise as his thoughts. He will inform you
what his rights are, and by what means he exercises them; he will be
able to point out the customs which obtain in the political world.
You will find that he is well acquainted with the rules of the
administration, and that he is familiar with the mechanism of the
laws. The citizen of the United States does not acquire his
practical science and his positive notions from books; the
instruction he has acquired may have prepared him for receiving
those ideas, but it did not furnish them. The American learns to
know the laws by participating in the act of legislation; and he
takes a lesson in the forms of government from governing. The great
work of society is ever going on beneath his eyes, and, as it were,
under his hands.
In the United States politics are the end and aim of education;
in Europe its principal object is to fit men for private life. The
interference of the citizens in public affairs is too rare an
occurrence for it to be anticipated beforehand. Upon casting a
glance over society in the two hemispheres, these differences are
indicated even by its external aspect.
In Europe we frequently introduce the ideas and the habits of
private life into public affairs; and as we pass at once from the
domestic circle to the government of the State, we may frequently be
heard to discuss the great interests of society in the same manner
in which we converse with our friends. The Americans, on the other
hand, transfuse the habits of public life into their manners in
private; and in their country the jury is introduced into the games
of schoolboys, and parliamentary forms are observed in the order of
a feast.
Chapter XVII: Principal Causes Maintaining The Democratic
Republic - Part IV
The Laws Contribute More To The Maintenance Of The Democratic
Republic In The United States Than The Physical Circumstances Of The
Country, And The Manners More Than The Laws
All the nations of America have a democratic state of society -
Yet democratic institutions only subsist amongst the Anglo-Americans
- The Spaniards of South America, equally favored by physical causes
as the Anglo-Americans, unable to maintain a democratic republic -
Mexico, which has adopted the Constitution of the United States, in
the same predicament - The Anglo-Americans of the West less able to
maintain it than those of the East - Reason of these different
results.
I have remarked that the maintenance of democratic institutions
in the United States is attributable to the circumstances, the laws,
and the manners of that country. *l Most Europeans are only
acquainted with the first of these three causes, and they are apt to
give it a preponderating importance which it does not really
possess.
[Footnote l: I remind the reader of the general signification
which I give to the word "manners," namely, the moral and
intellectual characteristics of social man taken collectively.]
It is true that the Anglo-Saxons settled in the New World in a
state of social equality; the low-born and the noble were not to be
found amongst them; and professional prejudices were always as
entirely unknown as the prejudices of birth. Thus, as the condition
of society was democratic, the empire of democracy was established
without difficulty. But this circumstance is by no means peculiar to
the United States; almost all the trans-Atlantic colonies were
founded by men equal amongst themselves, or who became so by
inhabiting them. In no one part of the New World have Europeans been
able to create an aristocracy. Nevertheless, democratic institutions
prosper nowhere but in the United States.
The American Union has no enemies to contend with; it stands in
the wilds like an island in the ocean. But the Spaniards of South
America were no less isolated by nature; yet their position has not
relieved them from the charge of standing armies. They make war upon
each other when they have no foreign enemies to oppose; and the
Anglo-American democracy is the only one which has hitherto been
able to maintain itself in peace. *m
[Footnote m: [A remark which, since the great Civil War of
1861-65, ceases to be applicable.]]
The territory of the Union presents a boundless field to human
activity, and inexhaustible materials for industry and labor. The
passion of wealth takes the place of ambition, and the warmth of
faction is mitigated by a sense of prosperity. But in what portion
of the globe shall we meet with more fertile plains, with mightier
rivers, or with more unexplored and inexhaustible riches than in
South America?
Nevertheless, South America has been unable to maintain
democratic institutions. If the welfare of nations depended on their
being placed in a remote position, with an unbounded space of
habitable territory before them, the Spaniards of South America
would have no reason to complain of their fate. And although they
might enjoy less prosperity than the inhabitants of the United
States, their lot might still be such as to excite the envy of some
nations in Europe. There are, however, no nations upon the face of
the earth more miserable than those of South America.
Thus, not only are physical causes inadequate to produce results
analogous to those which occur in North America, but they are unable
to raise the population of South America above the level of European
States, where they act in a contrary direction. Physical causes do
not, therefore, affect the destiny of nations so much as has been
supposed.
I have met with men in New England who were on the point of
leaving a country, where they might have remained in easy
circumstances, to go to seek their fortune in the wilds. Not far
from that district I found a French population in Canada, which was
closely crowded on a narrow territory, although the same wilds were
at hand; and whilst the emigrant from the United States purchased an
extensive estate with the earnings of a short term of labor, the
Canadian paid as much for land as he would have done in France.
Nature offers the solitudes of the New World to Europeans; but they
are not always acquainted with the means of turning her gifts to
account. Other peoples of America have the same physical conditions
of prosperity as the Anglo-Americans, but without their laws and
their manners; and these peoples are wretched. The laws and manners
of the Anglo-Americans are therefore that efficient cause of their
greatness which is the object of my inquiry.
I am far from supposing that the American laws are preeminently
good in themselves; I do not hold them to be applicable to all
democratic peoples; and several of them seem to be dangerous, even
in the United States. Nevertheless, it cannot be denied that the
American legislation, taken collectively, is extremely well adapted
to the genius of the people and the nature of the country which it
is intended to govern. The American laws are therefore good, and to
them must be attributed a large portion of the success which attends
the government of democracy in America: but I do not believe them to
be the principal cause of that success; and if they seem to me to
have more influence upon the social happiness of the Americans than
the nature of the country, on the other hand there is reason to
believe that their effect is still inferior to that produced by the
manners of the people.
The Federal laws undoubtedly constitute the most important part
of the legislation of the United States. Mexico, which is not less
fortunately situated than the Anglo-American Union, has adopted the
same laws, but is unable to accustom itself to the government of
democracy. Some other cause is therefore at work, independently of
those physical circumstances and peculiar laws which enable the
democracy to rule in the United States.
Another still more striking proof may be adduced. Almost all the
inhabitants of the territory of the Union are the descendants of a
common stock; they speak the same language, they worship God in the
same manner, they are affected by the same physical causes, and they
obey the same laws. Whence, then, do their characteristic
differences arise? Why, in the Eastern States of the Union, does the
republican government display vigor and regularity, and proceed with
mature deliberation? Whence does it derive the wisdom and the
durability which mark its acts, whilst in the Western States, on the
contrary, society seems to be ruled by the powers of chance? There,
public business is conducted with an irregularity and a passionate
and feverish excitement, which does not announce a long or sure
duration.
I am no longer comparing the Anglo-American States to foreign
nations; but I am contrasting them with each other, and endeavoring
to discover why they are so unlike. The arguments which are derived
from the nature of the country and the difference of legislation are
here all set aside. Recourse must be had to some other cause; and
what other cause can there be except the manners of the people?
It is in the Eastern States that the Anglo-Americans have been
longest accustomed to the government of democracy, and that they
have adopted the habits and conceived the notions most favorable to
its maintenance. Democracy has gradually penetrated into their
customs, their opinions, and the forms of social intercourse; it is
to be found in all the details of daily life equally as in the laws.
In the Eastern States the instruction and practical education of the
people have been most perfected, and religion has been most
thoroughly amalgamated with liberty. Now these habits, opinions,
customs, and convictions are precisely the constituent elements of
that which I have denominated manners.
In the Western States, on the contrary, a portion of the same
advantages is still wanting. Many of the Americans of the West were
born in the woods, and they mix the ideas and the customs of savage
life with the civilization of their parents. Their passions are more
intense; their religious morality less authoritative; and their
convictions less secure. The inhabitants exercise no sort of control
over their fellow-citizens, for they are scarcely acquainted with
each other. The nations of the West display, to a certain extent,
the inexperience and the rude habits of a people in its infancy; for
although they are composed of old elements, their assemblage is of
recent date.
The manners of the Americans of the United States are, then, the
real cause which renders that people the only one of the American
nations that is able to support a democratic government; and it is
the influence of manners which produces the different degrees of
order and of prosperity that may be distinguished in the several
Anglo-American democracies. Thus the effect which the geographical
position of a country may have upon the duration of democratic
institutions is exaggerated in Europe. Too much importance is
attributed to legislation, too little to manners. These three great
causes serve, no doubt, to regulate and direct the American
democracy; but if they were to be classed in their proper order, I
should say that the physical circumstances are less efficient than
the laws, and the laws very subordinate to the manners of the
people. I am convinced that the most advantageous situation and the
best possible laws cannot maintain a constitution in spite of the
manners of a country; whilst the latter may turn the most
unfavorable positions and the worst laws to some advantage. The
importance of manners is a common truth to which study and
experience incessantly direct our attention. It may be regarded as a
central point in the range of human observation, and the common
termination of all inquiry. So seriously do I insist upon this head,
that if I have hitherto failed in making the reader feel the
important influence which I attribute to the practical experience,
the habits, the opinions, in short, to the manners of the Americans,
upon the maintenance of their institutions, I have failed in the
principal object of my work.
Whether Laws And Manners Are Sufficient To Maintain Democratic
Institutions In Other Countries Besides America
The Anglo-Americans, if transported into Europe, would be obliged
to modify their laws - Distinction to be made between democratic
institutions and American institutions - Democratic laws may be
conceived better than, or at least different from, those which the
American democracy has adopted - The example of America only proves
that it is possible to regulate democracy by the assistance of
manners and legislation.
I have asserted that the success of democratic institutions in
the United States is more intimately connected with the laws
themselves, and the manners of the people, than with the nature of
the country. But does it follow that the same causes would of
themselves produce the same results, if they were put into operation
elsewhere; and if the country is no adequate substitute for laws and
manners, can laws and manners in their turn prove a substitute for
the country? It will readily be understood that the necessary
elements of a reply to this question are wanting: other peoples are
to be found in the New World besides the Anglo- Americans, and as
these people are affected by the same physical circumstances as the
latter, they may fairly be compared together. But there are no
nations out of America which have adopted the same laws and manners,
being destitute of the physical advantages peculiar to the
Anglo-Americans. No standard of comparison therefore exists, and we
can only hazard an opinion upon this subject.
It appears to me, in the first place, that a careful distinction
must be made between the institutions of the United States and
democratic institutions in general. When I reflect upon the state of
Europe, its mighty nations, its populous cities, its formidable
armies, and the complex nature of its politics, I cannot suppose
that even the Anglo-Americans, if they were transported to our
hemisphere, with their ideas, their religion, and their manners,
could exist without considerably altering their laws. But a
democratic nation may be imagined, organized differently from the
American people. It is not impossible to conceive a government
really established upon the will of the majority; but in which the
majority, repressing its natural propensity to equality, should
consent, with a view to the order and the stability of the State, to
invest a family or an individual with all the prerogatives of the
executive. A democratic society might exist, in which the forces of
the nation would be more centralized than they are in the United
States; the people would exercise a less direct and less
irresistible influence upon public affairs, and yet every citizen
invested with certain rights would participate, within his sphere,
in the conduct of the government. The observations I made amongst
the Anglo-Americans induce me to believe that democratic
institutions of this kind, prudently introduced into society, so as
gradually to mix with the habits and to be interfused with the
opinions of the people, might subsist in other countries besides
America. If the laws of the United States were the only imaginable
democratic laws, or the most perfect which it is possible to
conceive, I should admit that the success of those institutions
affords no proof of the success of democratic institutions in
general, in a country less favored by natural circumstances. But as
the laws of America appear to me to be defective in several
respects, and as I can readily imagine others of the same general
nature, the peculiar advantages of that country do not prove that
democratic institutions cannot succeed in a nation less favored by
circumstances, if ruled by better laws.
If human nature were different in America from what it is
elsewhere; or if the social condition of the Americans engendered
habits and opinions amongst them different from those which
originate in the same social condition in the Old World, the
American democracies would afford no means of predicting what may
occur in other democracies. If the Americans displayed the same
propensities as all other democratic nations, and if their
legislators had relied upon the nature of the country and the favor
of circumstances to restrain those propensities within due limits,
the prosperity of the United States would be exclusively
attributable to physical causes, and it would afford no
encouragement to a people inclined to imitate their example, without
sharing their natural advantages. But neither of these suppositions
is borne out by facts.
In America the same passions are to be met with as in Europe;
some originating in human nature, others in the democratic condition
of society. Thus in the United States I found that restlessness of
heart which is natural to men, when all ranks are nearly equal and
the chances of elevation are the same to all. I found the democratic
feeling of envy expressed under a thousand different forms. I
remarked that the people frequently displayed, in the conduct of
affairs, a consummate mixture of ignorance and presumption; and I
inferred that in America, men are liable to the same failings and
the same absurdities as amongst ourselves. But upon examining the
state of society more attentively, I speedily discovered that the
Americans had made great and successful efforts to counteract these
imperfections of human nature, and to correct the natural defects of
democracy. Their divers municipal laws appeared to me to be a means
of restraining the ambition of the citizens within a narrow sphere,
and of turning those same passions which might have worked havoc in
the State, to the good of the township or the parish. The American
legislators have succeeded to a certain extent in opposing the
notion of rights to the feelings of envy; the permanence of the
religious world to the continual shifting of politics; the
experience of the people to its theoretical ignorance; and its
practical knowledge of business to the impatience of its desires.
The Americans, then, have not relied upon the nature of their
country to counterpoise those dangers which originate in their
Constitution and in their political laws. To evils which are common
to all democratic peoples they have applied remedies which none but
themselves had ever thought of before; and although they were the
first to make the experiment, they have succeeded in it.
The manners and laws of the Americans are not the only ones which
may suit a democratic people; but the Americans have shown that it
would be wrong to despair of regulating democracy by the aid of
manners and of laws. If other nations should borrow this general and
pregnant idea from the Americans, without however intending to
imitate them in the peculiar application which they have made of it;
if they should attempt to fit themselves for that social condition,
which it seems to be the will of Providence to impose upon the
generations of this age, and so to escape from the despotism or the
anarchy which threatens them; what reason is there to suppose that
their efforts would not be crowned with success? The organization
and the establishment of democracy in Christendom is the great
political problem of the time. The Americans, unquestionably, have
not resolved this problem, but they furnish useful data to those who
undertake the task.
Importance Of What Precedes With Respect To The State Of Europe
It may readily be discovered with what intention I undertook the
foregoing inquiries. The question here discussed is interesting not
only to the United States, but to the whole world; it concerns, not
a nation, but all mankind. If those nations whose social condition
is democratic could only remain free as long as they are inhabitants
of the wilds, we could not but despair of the future destiny of the
human race; for democracy is rapidly acquiring a more extended sway,
and the wilds are gradually peopled with men. If it were true that
laws and manners are insufficient to maintain democratic
institutions, what refuge would remain open to the nations, except
the despotism of a single individual? I am aware that there are many
worthy persons at the present time who are not alarmed at this
latter alternative, and who are so tired of liberty as to be glad of
repose, far from those storms by which it is attended. But these
individuals are ill acquainted with the haven towards which they are
bound. They are so deluded by their recollections, as to judge the
tendency of absolute power by what it was formerly, and not by what
it might become at the present time.
If absolute power were re-established amongst the democratic
nations of Europe, I am persuaded that it would assume a new form,
and appear under features unknown to our forefathers. There was a
time in Europe when the laws and the consent of the people had
invested princes with almost unlimited authority; but they scarcely
ever availed themselves of it. I do not speak of the prerogatives of
the nobility, of the authority of supreme courts of justice, of
corporations and their chartered rights, or of provincial
privileges, which served to break the blows of the sovereign
authority, and to maintain a spirit of resistance in the nation.
Independently of these political institutions - which, however
opposed they might be to personal liberty, served to keep alive the
love of freedom in the mind of the public, and which may be esteemed
to have been useful in this respect - the manners and opinions of
the nation confined the royal authority within barriers which were
not less powerful, although they were less conspicuous. Religion,
the affections of the people, the benevolence of the prince, the
sense of honor, family pride, provincial prejudices, custom, and
public opinion limited the power of kings, and restrained their
authority within an invisible circle. The constitution of nations
was despotic at that time, but their manners were free. Princes had
the right, but they had neither the means nor the desire, of doing
whatever they pleased.
But what now remains of those barriers which formerly arrested
the aggressions of tyranny? Since religion has lost its empire over
the souls of men, the most prominent boundary which divided good
from evil is overthrown; the very elements of the moral world are
indeterminate; the princes and the peoples of the earth are guided
by chance, and none can define the natural limits of despotism and
the bounds of license. Long revolutions have forever destroyed the
respect which surrounded the rulers of the State; and since they
have been relieved from the burden of public esteem, princes may
henceforward surrender themselves without fear to the seductions of
arbitrary power.
When kings find that the hearts of their subjects are turned
towards them, they are clement, because they are conscious of their
strength, and they are chary of the affection of their people,
because the affection of their people is the bulwark of the throne.
A mutual interchange of good-will then takes place between the
prince and the people, which resembles the gracious intercourse of
domestic society. The subjects may murmur at the sovereign's decree,
but they are grieved to displease him; and the sovereign chastises
his subjects with the light hand of parental affection.
But when once the spell of royalty is broken in the tumult of
revolution; when successive monarchs have crossed the throne, so as
alternately to display to the people the weakness of their right and
the harshness of their power, the sovereign is no longer regarded by
any as the Father of the State, and he is feared by all as its
master. If he be weak, he is despised; if he be strong, he is
detested. He himself is full of animosity and alarm; he finds that
he is as a stranger in his own country, and he treats his subjects
like conquered enemies.
When the provinces and the towns formed so many different nations
in the midst of their common country, each of them had a will of its
own, which was opposed to the general spirit of subjection; but now
that all the parts of the same empire, after having lost their
immunities, their customs, their prejudices, their traditions, and
their names, are subjected and accustomed to the same laws, it is
not more difficult to oppress them collectively than it was formerly
to oppress them singly.
Whilst the nobles enjoyed their power, and indeed long after that
power was lost, the honor of aristocracy conferred an extraordinary
degree of force upon their personal opposition. They afford
instances of men who, notwithstanding their weakness, still
entertained a high opinion of their personal value, and dared to
cope single-handed with the efforts of the public authority. But at
the present day, when all ranks are more and more confounded, when
the individual disappears in the throng, and is easily lost in the
midst of a common obscurity, when the honor of monarchy has almost
lost its empire without being succeeded by public virtue, and when
nothing can enable man to rise above himself, who shall say at what
point the exigencies of power and the servility of weakness will
stop?
As long as family feeling was kept alive, the antagonist of
oppression was never alone; he looked about him, and found his
clients, his hereditary friends, and his kinsfolk. If this support
was wanting, he was sustained by his ancestors and animated by his
posterity. But when patrimonial estates are divided, and when a few
years suffice to confound the distinctions of a race, where can
family feeling be found? What force can there be in the customs of a
country which has changed and is still perpetually changing, its
aspect; in which every act of tyranny has a precedent, and every
crime an example; in which there is nothing so old that its
antiquity can save it from destruction, and nothing so unparalleled
that its novelty can prevent it from being done? What resistance can
be offered by manners of so pliant a make that they have already
often yielded? What strength can even public opinion have retained,
when no twenty persons are connected by a common tie; when not a
man, nor a family, nor chartered corporation, nor class, nor free
institution, has the power of representing or exerting that opinion;
and when every citizen - being equally weak, equally poor, and
equally dependent - has only his personal impotence to oppose to the
organized force of the government?
The annals of France furnish nothing analogous to the condition
in which that country might then be thrown. But it may more aptly be
assimilated to the times of old, and to those hideous eras of Roman
oppression, when the manners of the people were corrupted, their
traditions obliterated, their habits destroyed, their opinions
shaken, and freedom, expelled from the laws, could find no refuge in
the land; when nothing protected the citizens, and the citizens no
longer protected themselves; when human nature was the sport of man,
and princes wearied out the clemency of Heaven before they exhausted
the patience of their subjects. Those who hope to revive the
monarchy of Henry IV or of Louis XIV, appear to me to be afflicted
with mental blindness; and when I consider the present condition of
several European nations - a condition to which all the others tend
- I am led to believe that they will soon be left with no other
alternative than democratic liberty, or the tyranny of the Caesars.
*n
[Footnote n: [This prediction of the return of France to imperial
despotism, and of the true character of that despotic power, was
written in 1832, and realized to the letter in 1852.]]
And indeed it is deserving of consideration, whether men are to
be entirely emancipated or entirely enslaved; whether their rights
are to be made equal, or wholly taken away from them. If the rulers
of society were reduced either gradually to raise the crowd to their
own level, or to sink the citizens below that of humanity, would not
the doubts of many be resolved, the consciences of many be healed,
and the community prepared to make great sacrifices with little
difficulty? In that case, the gradual growth of democratic manners
and institutions should be regarded, not as the best, but as the
only means of preserving freedom; and without liking the government
of democracy, it might be adopted as the most applicable and the
fairest remedy for the present ills of society.
It is difficult to associate a people in the work of government;
but it is still more difficult to supply it with experience, and to
inspire it with the feelings which it requires in order to govern
well. I grant that the caprices of democracy are perpetual; its
instruments are rude; its laws imperfect. But if it were true that
soon no just medium would exist between the empire of democracy and
the dominion of a single arm, should we not rather incline towards
the former than submit voluntarily to the latter? And if complete
equality be our fate, is it not better to be levelled by free
institutions than by despotic power?
Those who, after having read this book, should imagine that my
intention in writing it has been to propose the laws and manners of
the Anglo-Americans for the imitation of all democratic peoples,
would commit a very great mistake; they must have paid more
attention to the form than to the substance of my ideas. My aim has
been to show, by the example of America, that laws, and especially
manners, may exist which will allow a democratic people to remain
free. But I am very far from thinking that we ought to follow the
example of the American democracy, and copy the means which it has
employed to attain its ends; for I am well aware of the influence
which the nature of a country and its political precedents exercise
upon a constitution; and I should regard it as a great misfortune
for mankind if liberty were to exist all over the world under the
same forms.
But I am of opinion that if we do not succeed in gradually
introducing democratic institutions into France, and if we despair
of imparting to the citizens those ideas and sentiments which first
prepare them for freedom, and afterwards allow them to enjoy it,
there will be no independence at all, either for the middling
classes or the nobility, for the poor or for the rich, but an equal
tyranny over all; and I foresee that if the peaceable empire of the
majority be not founded amongst us in time, we shall sooner or later
arrive at the unlimited authority of a single despot.
Chapter XVIII: Future Condition Of Three Races In The United
States - Part I
The Present And Probable Future Condition Of The Three Races
Which Inhabit The Territory Of The United States
The principal part of the task which I had imposed upon myself is
now performed. I have shown, as far as I was able, the laws and the
manners of the American democracy. Here I might stop; but the reader
would perhaps feel that I had not satisfied his expectations.
The absolute supremacy of democracy is not all that we meet with
in America; the inhabitants of the New World may be considered from
more than one point of view. In the course of this work my subject
has often led me to speak of the Indians and the Negroes; but I have
never been able to stop in order to show what place these two races
occupy in the midst of the democratic people whom I was engaged in
describing. I have mentioned in what spirit, and according to what
laws, the Anglo-American Union was formed; but I could only glance
at the dangers which menace that confederation, whilst it was
equally impossible for me to give a detailed account of its chances
of duration, independently of its laws and manners. When speaking of
the united republican States, I hazarded no conjectures upon the
permanence of republican forms in the New World, and when making
frequent allusion to the commercial activity which reigns in the
Union, I was unable to inquire into the future condition of the
Americans as a commercial people.
These topics are collaterally connected with my subject without
forming a part of it; they are American without being democratic;
and to portray democracy has been my principal aim. It was therefore
necessary to postpone these questions, which I now take up as the
proper termination of my work.
The territory now occupied or claimed by the American Union
spreads from the shores of the Atlantic to those of the Pacific
Ocean. On the east and west its limits are those of the continent
itself. On the south it advances nearly to the tropic, and it
extends upwards to the icy regions of the North. The human beings
who are scattered over this space do not form, as in Europe, so many
branches of the same stock. Three races, naturally distinct, and, I
might almost say, hostile to each other, are discoverable amongst
them at the first glance. Almost insurmountable barriers had been
raised between them by education and by law, as well as by their
origin and outward characteristics; but fortune has brought them
together on the same soil, where, although they are mixed, they do
not amalgamate, and each race fulfils its destiny apart.
Amongst these widely differing families of men, the first which
attracts attention, the superior in intelligence, in power and in
enjoyment, is the white or European, the man pre-eminent; and in
subordinate grades, the negro and the Indian. These two unhappy
races have nothing in common; neither birth, nor features, nor
language, nor habits. Their only resemblance lies in their
misfortunes. Both of them occupy an inferior rank in the country
they inhabit; both suffer from tyranny; and if their wrongs are not
the same, they originate, at any rate, with the same authors.
If we reasoned from what passes in the world, we should almost
say that the European is to the other races of mankind, what man is
to the lower animals; - he makes them subservient to his use; and
when he cannot subdue, he destroys them. Oppression has, at one
stroke, deprived the descendants of the Africans of almost all the
privileges of humanity. The negro of the United States has lost all
remembrance of his country; the language which his forefathers spoke
is never heard around him; he abjured their religion and forgot
their customs when he ceased to belong to Africa, without acquiring
any claim to European privileges. But he remains half way between
the two communities; sold by the one, repulsed by the other; finding
not a spot in the universe to call by the name of country, except
the faint image of a home which the shelter of his master's roof
affords.
The negro has no family; woman is merely the temporary companion
of his pleasures, and his children are upon an equality with himself
from the moment of their birth. Am I to call it a proof of God's
mercy or a visitation of his wrath, that man in certain states
appears to be insensible to his extreme wretchedness, and almost
affects, with a depraved taste, the cause of his misfortunes? The
negro, who is plunged in this abyss of evils, scarcely feels his own
calamitous situation. Violence made him a slave, and the habit of
servitude gives him the thoughts and desires of a slave; he admires
his tyrants more than he hates them, and finds his joy and his pride
in the servile imitation of those who oppress him: his understanding
is degraded to the level of his soul.
The negro enters upon slavery as soon as he is born: nay, he may
have been purchased in the womb, and have begun his slavery before
he began his existence. Equally devoid of wants and of enjoyment,
and useless to himself, he learns, with his first notions of
existence, that he is the property of another, who has an interest
in preserving his life, and that the care of it does not devolve
upon himself; even the power of thought appears to him a useless
gift of Providence, and he quietly enjoys the privileges of his
debasement. If he becomes free, independence is often felt by him to
be a heavier burden than slavery; for having learned, in the course
of his life, to submit to everything except reason, he is too much
unacquainted with her dictates to obey them. A thousand new desires
beset him, and he is destitute of the knowledge and energy necessary
to resist them: these are masters which it is necessary to contend
with, and he has learnt only to submit and obey. In short, he sinks
to such a depth of wretchedness, that while servitude brutalizes,
liberty destroys him.
Oppression has been no less fatal to the Indian than to the negro
race, but its effects are different. Before the arrival of white men
in the New World, the inhabitants of North America lived quietly in
their woods, enduring the vicissitudes and practising the virtues
and vices common to savage nations. The Europeans, having dispersed
the Indian tribes and driven them into the deserts, condemned them
to a wandering life full of inexpressible sufferings.
Savage nations are only controlled by opinion and by custom. When
the North American Indians had lost the sentiment of attachment to
their country; when their families were dispersed, their traditions
obscured, and the chain of their recollections broken; when all
their habits were changed, and their wants increased beyond measure,
European tyranny rendered them more disorderly and less civilized
than they were before. The moral and physical condition of these
tribes continually grew worse, and they became more barbarous as
they became more wretched. Nevertheless, the Europeans have not been
able to metamorphose the character of the Indians; and though they
have had power to destroy them, they have never been able to make
them submit to the rules of civilized society.
The lot of the negro is placed on the extreme limit of servitude,
while that of the Indian lies on the uttermost verge of liberty; and
slavery does not produce more fatal effects upon the first, than
independence upon the second. The negro has lost all property in his
own person, and he cannot dispose of his existence without
committing a sort of fraud: but the savage is his own master as soon
as he is able to act; parental authority is scarcely known to him;
he has never bent his will to that of any of his kind, nor learned
the difference between voluntary obedience and a shameful
subjection; and the very name of law is unknown to him. To be free,
with him, signifies to escape from all the shackles of society. As
he delights in this barbarous independence, and would rather perish
than sacrifice the least part of it, civilization has little power
over him.
The negro makes a thousand fruitless efforts to insinuate himself
amongst men who repulse him; he conforms to the tastes of his
oppressors, adopts their opinions, and hopes by imitating them to
form a part of their community. Having been told from infancy that
his race is naturally inferior to that of the whites, he assents to
the proposition and is ashamed of his own nature. In each of his
features he discovers a trace of slavery, and, if it were in his
power, he would willingly rid himself of everything that makes him
what he is.
The Indian, on the contrary, has his imagination inflated with
the pretended nobility of his origin, and lives and dies in the
midst of these dreams of pride. Far from desiring to conform his
habits to ours, he loves his savage life as the distinguishing mark
of his race, and he repels every advance to civilization, less
perhaps from the hatred which he entertains for it, than from a
dread of resembling the Europeans. *a While he has nothing to oppose
to our perfection in the arts but the resources of the desert, to
our tactics nothing but undisciplined courage; whilst our
well-digested plans are met by the spontaneous instincts of savage
life, who can wonder if he fails in this unequal contest?
[Footnote a: The native of North America retains his opinions and
the most insignificant of his habits with a degree of tenacity which
has no parallel in history. For more than two hundred years the
wandering tribes of North America have had daily intercourse with
the whites, and they have never derived from them either a custom or
an idea. Yet the Europeans have exercised a powerful influence over
the savages: they have made them more licentious, but not more
European. In the summer of 1831 I happened to be beyond Lake
Michigan, at a place called Green Bay, which serves as the extreme
frontier between the United States and the Indians on the
north-western side. Here I became acquainted with an American
officer, Major H., who, after talking to me at length on the
inflexibility of the Indian character, related the following fact: -
"I formerly knew a young Indian," said he, "who had been educated at
a college in New England, where he had greatly distinguished
himself, and had acquired the external appearance of a member of
civilized society. When the war broke out between ourselves and the
English in 1810, I saw this young man again; he was serving in our
army, at the head of the warriors of his tribe, for the Indians were
admitted amongst the ranks of the Americans, upon condition that
they would abstain from their horrible custom of scalping their
victims. On the evening of the battle of . . ., C. came and sat
himself down by the fire of our bivouac. I asked him what had been
his fortune that day: he related his exploits; and growing warm and
animated by the recollection of them, he concluded by suddenly
opening the breast of his coat, saying, 'You must not betray me -
see here!' And I actually beheld," said the Major, "between his body
and his shirt, the skin and hair of an English head, still dripping
with gore."]
The negro, who earnestly desires to mingle his race with that of
the European, cannot effect if; while the Indian, who might succeed
to a certain extent, disdains to make the attempt. The servility of
the one dooms him to slavery, the pride of the other to death.
I remember that while I was travelling through the forests which
still cover the State of Alabama, I arrived one day at the log house
of a pioneer. I did not wish to penetrate into the dwelling of the
American, but retired to rest myself for a while on the margin of a
spring, which was not far off, in the woods. While I was in this
place (which was in the neighborhood of the Creek territory), an
Indian woman appeared, followed by a negress, and holding by the
hand a little white girl of five or six years old, whom I took to be
the daughter of the pioneer. A sort of barbarous luxury set off the
costume of the Indian; rings of metal were hanging from her nostrils
and ears; her hair, which was adorned with glass beads, fell loosely
upon her shoulders; and I saw that she was not married, for she
still wore that necklace of shells which the bride always deposits
on the nuptial couch. The negress was clad in squalid European
garments. They all three came and seated themselves upon the banks
of the fountain; and the young Indian, taking the child in her arms,
lavished upon her such fond caresses as mothers give; while the
negress endeavored by various little artifices to attract the
attention of the young Creole.
The child displayed in her slightest gestures a consciousness of
superiority which formed a strange contrast with her infantine
weakness; as if she received the attentions of her companions with a
sort of condescension. The negress was seated on the ground before
her mistress, watching her smallest desires, and apparently divided
between strong affection for the child and servile fear; whilst the
savage displayed, in the midst of her tenderness, an air of freedom
and of pride which was almost ferocious. I had approached the group,
and I contemplated them in silence; but my curiosity was probably
displeasing to the Indian woman, for she suddenly rose, pushed the
child roughly from her, and giving me an angry look plunged into the
thicket. I had often chanced to see individuals met together in the
same place, who belonged to the three races of men which people
North America. I had perceived from many different results the
preponderance of the whites. But in the picture which I have just
been describing there was something peculiarly touching; a bond of
affection here united the oppressors with the oppressed, and the
effort of nature to bring them together rendered still more striking
the immense distance placed between them by prejudice and by law.
The Present And Probable Future Condition Of The Indian Tribes
Which Inhabit The Territory Possessed By The Union
Gradual disappearance of the native tribes - Manner in which it
takes place -Miseries accompanying the forced migrations of the
Indians - The savages of North America had only two ways of escaping
destruction; war or civilization -They are no longer able to make
war - Reasons why they refused to become civilized when it was in
their power, and why they cannot become so now that they desire it -
Instance of the Creeks and Cherokees - Policy of the particular
States towards these Indians - Policy of the Federal Government.
None of the Indian tribes which formerly inhabited the territory
of New England - the Naragansetts, the Mohicans, the Pecots - have
any existence but in the recollection of man. The Lenapes, who
received William Penn, a hundred and fifty years ago, upon the banks
of the Delaware, have disappeared; and I myself met with the last of
the Iroquois, who were begging alms. The nations I have mentioned
formerly covered the country to the sea-coast; but a traveller at
the present day must penetrate more than a hundred leagues into the
interior of the continent to find an Indian. Not only have these
wild tribes receded, but they are destroyed; *b and as they give way
or perish, an immense and increasing people fills their place. There
is no instance upon record of so prodigious a growth, or so rapid a
destruction: the manner in which the latter change takes place is
not difficult to describe.
[Footnote b: In the thirteen original States there are only 6,273
Indians remaining. (See Legislative Documents, 20th Congress, No.
117, p. 90.) [The decrease in now far greater, and is verging on
extinction. See page 360 of this volume.]]
When the Indians were the sole inhabitants of the wilds from
whence they have since been expelled, their wants were few. Their
arms were of their own manufacture, their only drink was the water
of the brook, and their clothes consisted of the skins of animals,
whose flesh furnished them with food.
The Europeans introduced amongst the savages of North America
fire-arms, ardent spirits, and iron: they taught them to exchange
for manufactured stuffs, the rough garments which had previously
satisfied their untutored simplicity. Having acquired new tastes,
without the arts by which they could be gratified, the Indians were
obliged to have recourse to the workmanship of the whites; but in
return for their productions the savage had nothing to offer except
the rich furs which still abounded in his woods. Hence the chase
became necessary, not merely to provide for his subsistence, but in
order to procure the only objects of barter which he could furnish
to Europe. *c Whilst the wants of the natives were thus increasing,
their resources continued to diminish.
[Footnote c: Messrs. Clarke and Cass, in their Report to Congress
on February 4, 1829, p. 23, expressed themselves thus: - "The time
when the Indians generally could supply themselves with food and
clothing, without any of the articles of civilized life, has long
since passed away. The more remote tribes, beyond the Mississippi,
who live where immense herds of buffalo are yet to be found and who
follow those animals in their periodical migrations, could more
easily than any others recur to the habits of their ancestors, and
live without the white man or any of his manufactures. But the
buffalo is constantly receding. The smaller animals, the bear, the
deer, the beaver, the otter, the muskrat, etc., principally minister
to the comfort and support of the Indians; and these cannot be taken
without guns, ammunition, and traps. Among the Northwestern Indians
particularly, the labor of supplying a family with food is
excessive. Day after day is spent by the hunter without success, and
during this interval his family must subsist upon bark or roots, or
perish. Want and misery are around them and among them. Many die
every winter from actual starvation."
The Indians will not live as Europeans live, and yet they can
neither subsist without them, nor exactly after the fashion of their
fathers. This is demonstrated by a fact which I likewise give upon
official authority. Some Indians of a tribe on the banks of Lake
Superior had killed a European; the American government interdicted
all traffic with the tribe to which the guilty parties belonged,
until they were delivered up to justice. This measure had the
desired effect.]
From the moment when a European settlement is formed in the
neighborhood of the territory occupied by the Indians, the beasts of
chase take the alarm. *d Thousands of savages, wandering in the
forests and destitute of any fixed dwelling, did not disturb them;
but as soon as the continuous sounds of European labor are heard in
their neighborhood, they begin to flee away, and retire to the West,
where their instinct teaches them that they will find deserts of
immeasurable extent. "The buffalo is constantly receding," say
Messrs. Clarke and Cass in their Report of the year 1829; "a few
years since they approached the base of the Alleghany; and a few
years hence they may even be rare upon the immense plains which
extend to the base of the Rocky Mountains." I have been assured that
this effect of the approach of the whites is often felt at two
hundred leagues' distance from their frontier. Their influence is
thus exerted over tribes whose name is unknown to them; and who
suffer the evils of usurpation long before they are acquainted with
the authors of their distress. *e
[Footnote d: "Five years ago," (says Volney in his "Tableau des
Etats-Unis," p. 370) "in going from Vincennes to Kaskaskia, a
territory which now forms part of the State of Illinois, but which
at the time I mention was completely wild (1797), you could not
cross a prairie without seeing herds of from four to five hundred
buffaloes. There are now none remaining; they swam across the
Mississippi to escape from the hunters, and more particularly from
the bells of the American cows."]
[Footnote e: The truth of what I here advance may be easily
proved by consulting the tabular statement of Indian tribes
inhabiting the United States and their territories. (Legislative
Documents, 20th Congress, No. 117, pp. 90-105.) It is there shown
that the tribes in the centre of America are rapidly decreasing,
although the Europeans are still at a considerable distance from
them.]
Bold adventurers soon penetrate into the country the Indians have
deserted, and when they have advanced about fifteen or twenty
leagues from the extreme frontiers of the whites, they begin to
build habitations for civilized beings in the midst of the
wilderness. This is done without difficulty, as the territory of a
hunting-nation is ill-defined; it is the common property of the
tribe, and belongs to no one in particular, so that individual
interests are not concerned in the protection of any part of it.
A few European families, settled in different situations at a
considerable distance from each other, soon drive away the wild
animals which remain between their places of abode. The Indians, who
had previously lived in a sort of abundance, then find it difficult
to subsist, and still more difficult to procure the articles of
barter which they stand in need of.
To drive away their game is to deprive them of the means of
existence, as effectually as if the fields of our agriculturists
were stricken with barrenness; and they are reduced, like famished
wolves, to prowl through the forsaken woods in quest of prey. Their
instinctive love of their country attaches them to the soil which
gave them birth, *f even after it has ceased to yield anything but
misery and death. At length they are compelled to acquiesce, and to
depart: they follow the traces of the elk, the buffalo, and the
beaver, and are guided by these wild animals in the choice of their
future country. Properly speaking, therefore, it is not the
Europeans who drive away the native inhabitants of America; it is
famine which compels them to recede; a happy distinction which had
escaped the casuists of former times, and for which we are indebted
to modern discovery!
[Footnote f: "The Indians," say Messrs. Clarke and Cass in their
Report to Congress, p. 15, "are attached to their country by the
same feelings which bind us to ours; and, besides, there are certain
superstitious notions connected with the alienation of what the
Great Spirit gave to their ancestors, which operate strongly upon
the tribes who have made few or no cessions, but which are gradually
weakened as our intercourse with them is extended. 'We will not sell
the spot which contains the bones of our fathers,' is almost always
the first answer to a proposition for a sale."]
It is impossible to conceive the extent of the sufferings which
attend these forced emigrations. They are undertaken by a people
already exhausted and reduced; and the countries to which the
newcomers betake themselves are inhabited by other tribes which
receive them with jealous hostility. Hunger is in the rear; war
awaits them, and misery besets them on all sides. In the hope of
escaping from such a host of enemies, they separate, and each
individual endeavors to procure the means of supporting his
existence in solitude and secrecy, living in the immensity of the
desert like an outcast in civilized society. The social tie, which
distress had long since weakened, is then dissolved; they have lost
their country, and their people soon desert them: their very
families are obliterated; the names they bore in common are
forgotten, their language perishes, and all traces of their origin
disappear. Their nation has ceased to exist, except in the
recollection of the antiquaries of America and a few of the learned
of Europe.
I should be sorry to have my reader suppose that I am coloring
the picture too highly; I saw with my own eyes several of the cases
of misery which I have been describing; and I was the witness of
sufferings which I have not the power to portray.
At the end of the year 1831, whilst I was on the left bank of the
Mississippi at a place named by Europeans, Memphis, there arrived a
numerous band of Choctaws (or Chactas, as they are called by the
French in Louisiana). These savages had left their country, and were
endeavoring to gain the right bank of the Mississippi, where they
hoped to find an asylum which had been promised them by the American
government. It was then the middle of winter, and the cold was
unusually severe; the snow had frozen hard upon the ground, and the
river was drifting huge masses of ice. The Indians had their
families with them; and they brought in their train the wounded and
sick, with children newly born, and old men upon the verge of death.
They possessed neither tents nor wagons, but only their arms and
some provisions. I saw them embark to pass the mighty river, and
never will that solemn spectacle fade from my remembrance. No cry,
no sob was heard amongst the assembled crowd; all were silent. Their
calamities were of ancient date, and they knew them to be
irremediable. The Indians had all stepped into the bark which was to
carry them across, but their dogs remained upon the bank. As soon as
these animals perceived that their masters were finally leaving the
shore, they set up a dismal howl, and, plunging all together into
the icy waters of the Mississippi, they swam after the boat.
The ejectment of the Indians very often takes place at the
present day, in a regular, and, as it were, a legal manner. When the
European population begins to approach the limit of the desert
inhabited by a savage tribe, the government of the United States
usually dispatches envoys to them, who assemble the Indians in a
large plain, and having first eaten and drunk with them, accost them
in the following manner: "What have you to do in the land of your
fathers? Before long, you must dig up their bones in order to live.
In what respect is the country you inhabit better than another? Are
there no woods, marshes, or prairies, except where you dwell? And
can you live nowhere but under your own sun? Beyond those mountains
which you see at the horizon, beyond the lake which bounds your
territory on the west, there lie vast countries where beasts of
chase are found in great abundance; sell your lands to us, and go to
live happily in those solitudes." After holding this language, they
spread before the eyes of the Indians firearms, woollen garments,
kegs of brandy, glass necklaces, bracelets of tinsel, earrings, and
looking-glasses. *g If, when they have beheld all these riches, they
still hesitate, it is insinuated that they have not the means of
refusing their required consent, and that the government itself will
not long have the power of protecting them in their rights. What are
they to do? Half convinced, and half compelled, they go to inhabit
new deserts, where the importunate whites will not let them remain
ten years in tranquillity. In this manner do the Americans obtain,
at a very low price, whole provinces, which the richest sovereigns
of Europe could not purchase. *h
[Footnote g: See, in the Legislative Documents of Congress (Doc.
117), the narrative of what takes place on these occasions. This
curious passage is from the above-mentioned report, made to Congress
by Messrs. Clarke and Cass in February, 1829. Mr. Cass is now the
Secretary of War.
"The Indians," says the report, "reach the treaty-ground poor and
almost naked. Large quantities of goods are taken there by the
traders, and are seen and examined by the Indians. The women and
children become importunate to have their wants supplied, and their
influence is soon exerted to induce a sale. Their improvidence is
habitual and unconquerable. The gratification of his immediate wants
and desires is the ruling passion of an Indian. The expectation of
future advantages seldom produces much effect. The experience of the
past is lost, and the prospects of the future disregarded. It would
be utterly hopeless to demand a cession of land, unless the means
were at hand of gratifying their immediate wants; and when their
condition and circumstances are fairly considered, it ought not to
surprise us that they are so anxious to relieve themselves."]
[Footnote h: On May 19, 1830, Mr. Edward Everett affirmed before
the House of Representatives, that the Americans had already
acquired by treaty, to the east and west of the Mississippi,
230,000,000 of acres. In 1808 the Osages gave up 48,000,000 acres
for an annual payment of $1,000. In 1818 the Quapaws yielded up
29,000,000 acres for $4,000. They reserved for themselves a
territory of 1,000,000 acres for a hunting-ground. A solemn oath was
taken that it should be respected: but before long it was invaded
like the rest. Mr. Bell, in his Report of the Committee on Indian
Affairs, February 24, 1830, has these words: - "To pay an Indian
tribe what their ancient hunting-grounds are worth to them, after
the game is fled or destroyed, as a mode of appropriating wild lands
claimed by Indians, has been found more convenient, and certainly it
is more agreeable to the forms of justice, as well as more merciful,
than to assert the possession of them by the sword. Thus the
practice of buying Indian titles is but the substitute which
humanity and expediency have imposed, in place of the sword, in
arriving at the actual enjoyment of property claimed by the right of
discovery, and sanctioned by the natural superiority allowed to the
claims of civilized communities over those of savage tribes. Up to
the present time so invariable has been the operation of certain
causes, first in diminishing the value of forest lands to the
Indians, and secondly in disposing them to sell readily, that the
plan of buying their right of occupancy has never threatened to
retard, in any perceptible degree, the prosperity of any of the
States." (Legislative Documents, 21st Congress, No. 227, p. 6.)]
Chapter XVIII: Future Condition Of Three Races - Part II
These are great evils; and it must be added that they appear to
me to be irremediable. I believe that the Indian nations of North
America are doomed to perish; and that whenever the Europeans shall
be established on the shores of the Pacific Ocean, that race of men
will be no more. *i The Indians had only the two alternatives of war
or civilization; in other words, they must either have destroyed the
Europeans or become their equals.
[Footnote i: This seems, indeed, to be the opinion of almost all
American statesmen. "Judging of the future by the past," says Mr.
Cass, "we cannot err in anticipating a progressive diminution of
their numbers, and their eventual extinction, unless our border
should become stationary, and they be removed beyond it, or unless
some radical change should take place in the principles of our
intercourse with them, which it is easier to hope for than to
expect."]
At the first settlement of the colonies they might have found it
possible, by uniting their forces, to deliver themselves from the
small bodies of strangers who landed on their continent. *j They
several times attempted to do it, and were on the point of
succeeding; but the disproportion of their resources, at the present
day, when compared with those of the whites, is too great to allow
such an enterprise to be thought of. Nevertheless, there do arise
from time to time among the Indians men of penetration, who foresee
the final destiny which awaits the native population, and who exert
themselves to unite all the tribes in common hostility to the
Europeans; but their efforts are unavailing. Those tribes which are
in the neighborhood of the whites, are too much weakened to offer an
effectual resistance; whilst the others, giving way to that childish
carelessness of the morrow which characterizes savage life, wait for
the near approach of danger before they prepare to meet it; some are
unable, the others are unwilling, to exert themselves.
[Footnote j: Amongst other warlike enterprises, there was one of
the Wampanaogs, and other confederate tribes, under Metacom in 1675,
against the colonists of New England; the English were also engaged
in war in Virginia in 1622.]
It is easy to foresee that the Indians will never conform to
civilization; or that it will be too late, whenever they may be
inclined to make the experiment.
Civilization is the result of a long social process which takes
place in the same spot, and is handed down from one generation to
another, each one profiting by the experience of the last. Of all
nations, those submit to civilization with the most difficulty which
habitually live by the chase. Pastoral tribes, indeed, often change
their place of abode; but they follow a regular order in their
migrations, and often return again to their old stations, whilst the
dwelling of the hunter varies with that of the animals he pursues.
Several attempts have been made to diffuse knowledge amongst the
Indians, without controlling their wandering propensities; by the
Jesuits in Canada, and by the Puritans in New England; *k but none
of these endeavors were crowned by any lasting success. Civilization
began in the cabin, but it soon retired to expire in the woods. The
great error of these legislators of the Indians was their not
understanding that, in order to succeed in civilizing a people, it
is first necessary to fix it; which cannot be done without inducing
it to cultivate the soil; the Indians ought in the first place to
have been accustomed to agriculture. But not only are they destitute
of this indispensable preliminary to civilization, they would even
have great difficulty in acquiring it. Men who have once abandoned
themselves to the restless and adventurous life of the hunter, feel
an insurmountable disgust for the constant and regular labor which
tillage requires. We see this proved in the bosom of our own
society; but it is far more visible among peoples whose partiality
for the chase is a part of their national character.
[Footnote k: See the "Histoire de la Nouvelle France," by
Charlevoix, and the work entitled "Lettres edifiantes."]
Independently of this general difficulty, there is another, which
applies peculiarly to the Indians; they consider labor not merely as
an evil, but as a disgrace; so that their pride prevents them from
becoming civilized, as much as their indolence. *l
[Footnote l: "In all the tribes," says Volney, in his "Tableau
des Etats-Unis," p. 423, "there still exists a generation of old
warriors, who cannot forbear, when they see their countrymen using
the hoe, from exclaiming against the degradation of ancient manners,
and asserting that the savages owe their decline to these
innovations; adding, that they have only to return to their
primitive habits in order to recover their power and their glory."]
There is no Indian so wretched as not to retain under his hut of
bark a lofty idea of his personal worth; he considers the cares of
industry and labor as degrading occupations; he compares the
husbandman to the ox which traces the furrow; and even in our most
ingenious handicraft, he can see nothing but the labor of slaves.
Not that he is devoid of admiration for the power and intellectual
greatness of the whites; but although the result of our efforts
surprises him, he contemns the means by which we obtain it; and
while he acknowledges our ascendancy, he still believes in his
superiority. War and hunting are the only pursuits which appear to
him worthy to be the occupations of a man. *m The Indian, in the
dreary solitude of his woods, cherishes the same ideas, the same
opinions as the noble of the Middle ages in his castle, and he only
requires to become a conqueror to complete the resemblance; thus,
however strange it may seem, it is in the forests of the New World,
and not amongst the Europeans who people its coasts, that the
ancient prejudices of Europe are still in existence.
[Footnote m: The following description occurs in an official
document: "Until a young man has been engaged with an enemy, and has
performed some acts of valor, he gains no consideration, but is
regarded nearly as a woman. In their great war-dances all the
warriors in succession strike the post, as it is called, and recount
their exploits. On these occasions their auditory consists of the
kinsmen, friends, and comrades of the narrator. The profound
impression which his discourse produces on them is manifested by the
silent attention it receives, and by the loud shouts which hail its
termination. The young man who finds himself at such a meeting
without anything to recount is very unhappy; and instances have
sometimes occurred of young warriors, whose passions had been thus
inflamed, quitting the war-dance suddenly, and going off alone to
seek for trophies which they might exhibit, and adventures which
they might be allowed to relate."]
More than once, in the course of this work, I have endeavored to
explain the prodigious influence which the social condition appears
to exercise upon the laws and the manners of men; and I beg to add a
few words on the same subject.
When I perceive the resemblance which exists between the
political institutions of our ancestors, the Germans, and of the
wandering tribes of North America; between the customs described by
Tacitus, and those of which I have sometimes been a witness, I
cannot help thinking that the same cause has brought about the same
results in both hemispheres; and that in the midst of the apparent
diversity of human affairs, a certain number of primary facts may be
discovered, from which all the others are derived. In what we
usually call the German institutions, then, I am inclined only to
perceive barbarian habits; and the opinions of savages in what we
style feudal principles.
However strongly the vices and prejudices of the North American
Indians may be opposed to their becoming agricultural and civilized,
necessity sometimes obliges them to it. Several of the Southern
nations, and amongst others the Cherokees and the Creeks, *n were
surrounded by Europeans, who had landed on the shores of the
Atlantic; and who, either descending the Ohio or proceeding up the
Mississippi, arrived simultaneously upon their borders. These tribes
have not been driven from place to place, like their Northern
brethren; but they have been gradually enclosed within narrow
limits, like the game within the thicket, before the huntsmen plunge
into the interior. The Indians who were thus placed between
civilization and death, found themselves obliged to live by
ignominious labor like the whites. They took to agriculture, and
without entirely forsaking their old habits or manners, sacrificed
only as much as was necessary to their existence.
[Footnote n: These nations are now swallowed up in the States of
Georgia, Tennessee, Alabama, and Mississippi. There were formerly in
the South four great nations (remnants of which still exist), the
Choctaws, the Chickasaws, the Creeks, and the Cherokees. The
remnants of these four nations amounted, in 1830, to about 75,000
individuals. It is computed that there are now remaining in the
territory occupied or claimed by the Anglo-American Union about
300,000 Indians. (See Proceedings of the Indian Board in the City of
New York.) The official documents supplied to Congress make the
number amount to 313,130. The reader who is curious to know the
names and numerical strength of all the tribes which inhabit the
Anglo-American territory should consult the documents I refer to.
(Legislative Documents, 20th Congress, No. 117, pp. 90-105.) [In the
Census of 1870 it is stated that the Indian population of the United
States is only 25,731, of whom 7,241 are in California.]]
The Cherokees went further; they created a written language;
established a permanent form of government; and as everything
proceeds rapidly in the New World, before they had all of them
clothes, they set up a newspaper. *o
[Footnote o: I brought back with me to France one or two copies
of this singular publication.]
The growth of European habits has been remarkably accelerated
among these Indians by the mixed race which has sprung up. *p
Deriving intelligence from their father's side, without entirely
losing the savage customs of the mother, the half-blood forms the
natural link between civilization and barbarism. Wherever this race
has multiplied the savage state has become modified, and a great
change has taken place in the manners of the people. *q
[Footnote p: See in the Report of the Committee on Indian
Affairs, 21st Congress, No. 227, p. 23, the reasons for the
multiplication of Indians of mixed blood among the Cherokees. The
principal cause dates from the War of Independence. Many
Anglo-Americans of Georgia, having taken the side of England, were
obliged to retreat among the Indians, where they married.]
[Footnote q: Unhappily the mixed race has been less numerous and
less influential in North America than in any other country. The
American continent was peopled by two great nations of Europe, the
French and the English. The former were not slow in connecting
themselves with the daughters of the natives, but there was an
unfortunate affinity between the Indian character and their own:
instead of giving the tastes and habits of civilized life to the
savages, the French too often grew passionately fond of the state of
wild freedom they found them in. They became the most dangerous of
the inhabitants of the desert, and won the friendship of the Indian
by exaggerating his vices and his virtues. M. de Senonville, the
governor of Canada, wrote thus to Louis XIV in 1685: "It has long
been believed that in order to civilize the savages we ought to draw
them nearer to us. But there is every reason to suppose we have been
mistaken. Those which have been brought into contact with us have
not become French, and the French who have lived among them are
changed into savages, affecting to dress and live like them."
("History of New France," by Charlevoix, vol. ii., p. 345.) The
Englishman, on the contrary, continuing obstinately attached to the
customs and the most insignificant habits of his forefathers, has
remained in the midst of the American solitudes just what he was in
the bosom of European cities; he would not allow of any
communication with savages whom he despised, and avoided with care
the union of his race with theirs. Thus while the French exercised
no salutary influence over the Indians, the English have always
remained alien from them.]
The success of the Cherokees proves that the Indians are capable
of civilization, but it does not prove that they will succeed in it.
This difficulty which the Indians find in submitting to civilization
proceeds from the influence of a general cause, which it is almost
impossible for them to escape. An attentive survey of history
demonstrates that, in general, barbarous nations have raised
themselves to civilization by degrees, and by their own efforts.
Whenever they derive knowledge from a foreign people, they stood
towards it in the relation of conquerors, and not of a conquered
nation. When the conquered nation is enlightened, and the conquerors
are half savage, as in the case of the invasion of Rome by the
Northern nations or that of China by the Mongols, the power which
victory bestows upon the barbarian is sufficient to keep up his
importance among civilized men, and permit him to rank as their
equal, until he becomes their rival: the one has might on his side,
the other has intelligence; the former admires the knowledge and the
arts of the conquered, the latter envies the power of the
conquerors. The barbarians at length admit civilized man into their
palaces, and he in turn opens his schools to the barbarians. But
when the side on which the physical force lies, also possesses an
intellectual preponderance, the conquered party seldom become
civilized; it retreats, or is destroyed. It may therefore be said,
in a general way, that savages go forth in arms to seek knowledge,
but that they do not receive it when it comes to them.
If the Indian tribes which now inhabit the heart of the continent
could summon up energy enough to attempt to civilize themselves,
they might possibly succeed. Superior already to the barbarous
nations which surround them, they would gradually gain strength and
experience, and when the Europeans should appear upon their borders,
they would be in a state, if not to maintain their independence, at
least to assert their right to the soil, and to incorporate
themselves with the conquerors. But it is the misfortune of Indians
to be brought into contact with a civilized people, which is also
(it must be owned) the most avaricious nation on the globe, whilst
they are still semi-barbarian: to find despots in their instructors,
and to receive knowledge from the hand of oppression. Living in the
freedom of the woods, the North American Indian was destitute, but
he had no feeling of inferiority towards anyone; as soon, however,
as he desires to penetrate into the social scale of the whites, he
takes the lowest rank in society, for he enters, ignorant and poor,
within the pale of science and wealth. After having led a life of
agitation, beset with evils and dangers, but at the same time filled
with proud emotions, *r he is obliged to submit to a wearisome,
obscure, and degraded state; and to gain the bread which nourishes
him by hard and ignoble labor; such are in his eyes the only results
of which civilization can boast: and even this much he is not sure
to obtain.
[Footnote r: There is in the adventurous life of the hunter a
certain irresistible charm, which seizes the heart of man and
carries him away in spite of reason and experience. This is plainly
shown by the memoirs of Tanner. Tanner is a European who was carried
away at the age of six by the Indians, and has remained thirty years
with them in the woods. Nothing can be conceived more appalling that
the miseries which he describes. He tells us of tribes without a
chief, families without a nation to call their own, men in a state
of isolation, wrecks of powerful tribes wandering at random amid the
ice and snow and desolate solitudes of Canada. Hunger and cold
pursue them; every day their life is in jeopardy. Amongst these men,
manners have lost their empire, traditions are without power. They
become more and more savage. Tanner shared in all these miseries; he
was aware of his European origin; he was not kept away from the
whites by force; on the contrary, he came every year to trade with
them, entered their dwellings, and witnessed their enjoyments; he
knew that whenever he chose to return to civilized life he was
perfectly able to do so - and he remained thirty years in the
deserts. When he came into civilized society he declared that the
rude existence which he described, had a secret charm for him which
he was unable to define: he returned to it again and again: at
length he abandoned it with poignant regret; and when he was at
length fixed among the whites, several of his children refused to
share his tranquil and easy situation. I saw Tanner myself at the
lower end of Lake Superior; he seemed to me to be more like a savage
than a civilized being. His book is written without either taste or
order; but he gives, even unconsciously, a lively picture of the
prejudices, the passions, the vices, and, above all, of the
destitution in which he lived.]
When the Indians undertake to imitate their European neighbors,
and to till the earth like the settlers, they are immediately
exposed to a very formidable competition. The white man is skilled
in the craft of agriculture; the Indian is a rough beginner in an
art with which he is unacquainted. The former reaps abundant crops
without difficulty, the latter meets with a thousand obstacles in
raising the fruits of the earth.
The European is placed amongst a population whose wants he knows
and partakes. The savage is isolated in the midst of a hostile
people, with whose manners, language, and laws he is imperfectly
acquainted, but without whose assistance he cannot live. He can only
procure the materials of comfort by bartering his commodities
against the goods of the European, for the assistance of his
countrymen is wholly insufficient to supply his wants. When the
Indian wishes to sell the produce of his labor, he cannot always
meet with a purchaser, whilst the European readily finds a market;
and the former can only produce at a considerable cost that which
the latter vends at a very low rate. Thus the Indian has no sooner
escaped those evils to which barbarous nations are exposed, than he
is subjected to the still greater miseries of civilized communities;
and he finds is scarcely less difficult to live in the midst of our
abundance, than in the depth of his own wilderness.
He has not yet lost the habits of his erratic life; the
traditions of his fathers and his passion for the chase are still
alive within him. The wild enjoyments which formerly animated him in
the woods, painfully excite his troubled imagination; and his former
privations appear to be less keen, his former perils less appalling.
He contrasts the independence which he possessed amongst his equals
with the servile position which he occupies in civilized society. On
the other hand, the solitudes which were so long his free home are
still at hand; a few hours' march will bring him back to them once
more. The whites offer him a sum, which seems to him to be
considerable, for the ground which he has begun to clear. This money
of the Europeans may possibly furnish him with the means of a happy
and peaceful subsistence in remoter regions; and he quits the
plough, resumes his native arms, and returns to the wilderness
forever. *s The condition of the Creeks and Cherokees, to which I
have already alluded, sufficiently corroborates the truth of this
deplorable picture.
[Footnote s: The destructive influence of highly civilized
nations upon others which are less so, has been exemplified by the
Europeans themselves. About a century ago the French founded the
town of Vincennes up on the Wabash, in the middle of the desert; and
they lived there in great plenty until the arrival of the American
settlers, who first ruined the previous inhabitants by their
competition, and afterwards purchased their lands at a very low
rate. At the time when M. de Volney, from whom I borrow these
details, passed through Vincennes, the number of the French was
reduced to a hundred individuals, most of whom were about to pass
over to Louisiana or to Canada. These French settlers were worthy
people, but idle and uninstructed: they had contracted many of the
habits of savages. The Americans, who were perhaps their inferiors,
in a moral point of view, were immeasurably superior to them in
intelligence: they were industrious, well informed, rich, and
accustomed to govern their own community.
I myself saw in Canada, where the intellectual difference between
the two races is less striking, that the English are the masters of
commerce and manufacture in the Canadian country, that they spread
on all sides, and confine the French within limits which scarcely
suffice to contain them. In like manner, in Louisiana, almost all
activity in commerce and manufacture centres in the hands of the
Anglo-Americans.
But the case of Texas is still more striking: the State of Texas
is a part of Mexico, and lies upon the frontier between that country
and the United States. In the course of the last few years the
Anglo-Americans have penetrated into this province, which is still
thinly peopled; they purchase land, they produce the commodities of
the country, and supplant the original population. It may easily be
foreseen that if Mexico takes no steps to check this change, the
province of Texas will very shortly cease to belong to that
government.
If the different degrees - comparatively so slight - which exist
in European civilization produce results of such magnitude, the
consequences which must ensue from the collision of the most perfect
European civilization with Indian savages may readily be conceived.]
The Indians, in the little which they have done, have
unquestionably displayed as much natural genius as the peoples of
Europe in their most important designs; but nations as well as men
require time to learn, whatever may be their intelligence and their
zeal. Whilst the savages were engaged in the work of civilization,
the Europeans continued to surround them on every side, and to
confine them within narrower limits; the two races gradually met,
and they are now in immediate juxtaposition to each other. The
Indian is already superior to his barbarous parent, but he is still
very far below his white neighbor. With their resources and acquired
knowledge, the Europeans soon appropriated to themselves most of the
advantages which the natives might have derived from the possession
of the soil; they have settled in the country, they have purchased
land at a very low rate or have occupied it by force, and the
Indians have been ruined by a competition which they had not the
means of resisting. They were isolated in their own country, and
their race only constituted a colony of troublesome aliens in the
midst of a numerous and domineering people. *t
[Footnote t: See in the Legislative Documents (21st Congress, No.
89) instances of excesses of every kind committed by the whites upon
the territory of the Indians, either in taking possession of a part
of their lands, until compelled to retire by the troops of Congress,
or carrying off their cattle, burning their houses, cutting down
their corn, and doing violence to their persons. It appears,
nevertheless, from all these documents that the claims of the
natives are constantly protected by the government from the abuse of
force. The Union has a representative agent continually employed to
reside among the Indians; and the report of the Cherokee agent,
which is among the documents I have referred to, is almost always
favorable to the Indians. "The intrusion of whites," he says, "upon
the lands of the Cherokees would cause ruin to the poor, helpless,
and inoffensive inhabitants." And he further remarks upon the
attempt of the State of Georgia to establish a division line for the
purpose of limiting the boundaries of the Cherokees, that the line
drawn having been made by the whites, and entirely upon ex parte
evidence of their several rights, was of no validity whatever.]
Washington said in one of his messages to Congress, "We are more
enlightened and more powerful than the Indian nations, we are
therefore bound in honor to treat them with kindness and even with
generosity." But this virtuous and high-minded policy has not been
followed. The rapacity of the settlers is usually backed by the
tyranny of the government. Although the Cherokees and the Creeks are
established upon the territory which they inhabited before the
settlement of the Europeans, and although the Americans have
frequently treated with them as with foreign nations, the
surrounding States have not consented to acknowledge them as
independent peoples, and attempts have been made to subject these
children of the woods to Anglo-American magistrates, laws, and
customs. *u Destitution had driven these unfortunate Indians to
civilization, and oppression now drives them back to their former
condition: many of them abandon the soil which they had begun to
clear, and return to their savage course of life.
[Footnote u: In 1829 the State of Alabama divided the Creek
territory into counties, and subjected the Indian population to the
power of European magistrates.
Chapter XVIII: Future Condition Of Three Races - Part III
In 1830 the State of Mississippi assimilated the Choctaws and
Chickasaws to the white population, and declared that any of them
that should take the title of chief would be punished by a fine of
$1,000 and a year's imprisonment. When these laws were enforced upon
the Choctaws, who inhabited that district, the tribe assembled,
their chief communicated to them the intentions of the whites, and
read to them some of the laws to which it was intended that they
should submit; and they unanimously declared that it was better at
once to retreat again into the wilds.]
If we consider the tyrannical measures which have been adopted by
the legislatures of the Southern States, the conduct of their
Governors, and the decrees of their courts of justice, we shall be
convinced that the entire expulsion of the Indians is the final
result to which the efforts of their policy are directed. The
Americans of that part of the Union look with jealousy upon the
aborigines, *v they are aware that these tribes have not yet lost
the traditions of savage life, and before civilization has
permanently fixed them to the soil, it is intended to force them to
recede by reducing them to despair. The Creeks and Cherokees,
oppressed by the several States, have appealed to the central
government, which is by no means insensible to their misfortunes,
and is sincerely desirous of saving the remnant of the natives, and
of maintaining them in the free possession of that territory, which
the Union is pledged to respect. *w But the several States oppose so
formidable a resistance to the execution of this design, that the
government is obliged to consent to the extirpation of a few
barbarous tribes in order not to endanger the safety of the American
Union.
[Footnote v: The Georgians, who are so much annoyed by the
proximity of the Indians, inhabit a territory which does not at
present contain more than seven inhabitants to the square mile. In
France there are one hundred and sixty-two inhabitants to the same
extent of country.]
[Footnote w: In 1818 Congress appointed commissioners to visit
the Arkansas Territory, accompanied by a deputation of Creeks,
Choctaws, and Chickasaws. This expedition was commanded by Messrs.
Kennerly, M'Coy, Wash Hood, and John Bell. See the different reports
of the commissioners, and their journal, in the Documents of
Congress, No. 87, House of Representatives.]
But the federal government, which is not able to protect the
Indians, would fain mitigate the hardships of their lot; and, with
this intention, proposals have been made to transport them into more
remote regions at the public cost.
Between the thirty-third and thirty-seventh degrees of north
latitude, a vast tract of country lies, which has taken the name of
Arkansas, from the principal river that waters its extent. It is
bounded on the one side by the confines of Mexico, on the other by
the Mississippi. Numberless streams cross it in every direction; the
climate is mild, and the soil productive, but it is only inhabited
by a few wandering hordes of savages. The government of the Union
wishes to transport the broken remnants of the indigenous population
of the South to the portion of this country which is nearest to
Mexico, and at a great distance from the American settlements.
We were assured, towards the end of the year 1831, that 10,000
Indians had already gone down to the shores of the Arkansas; and
fresh detachments were constantly following them; but Congress has
been unable to excite a unanimous determination in those whom it is
disposed to protect. Some, indeed, are willing to quit the seat of
oppression, but the most enlightened members of the community refuse
to abandon their recent dwellings and their springing crops; they
are of opinion that the work of civilization, once interrupted, will
never be resumed; they fear that those domestic habits which have
been so recently contracted, may be irrevocably lost in the midst of
a country which is still barbarous, and where nothing is prepared
for the subsistence of an agricultural people; they know that their
entrance into those wilds will be opposed by inimical hordes, and
that they have lost the energy of barbarians, without acquiring the
resources of civilization to resist their attacks. Moreover, the
Indians readily discover that the settlement which is proposed to
them is merely a temporary expedient. Who can assure them that they
will at length be allowed to dwell in peace in their new retreat?
The United States pledge themselves to the observance of the
obligation; but the territory which they at present occupy was
formerly secured to them by the most solemn oaths of Anglo-American
faith. *x The American government does not indeed rob them of their
lands, but it allows perpetual incursions to be made on them. In a
few years the same white population which now flocks around them,
will track them to the solitudes of the Arkansas; they will then be
exposed to the same evils without the same remedies, and as the
limits of the earth will at last fail them, their only refuge is the
grave.
[Footnote x: The fifth article of the treaty made with the Creeks
in August, 1790, is in the following words: - "The United States
solemnly guarantee to the Creek nation all their land within the
limits of the United States."
The seventh article of the treaty concluded in 1791 with the
Cherokees says: - "The United States solemnly guarantee to the
Cherokee nation all their lands not hereby ceded." The following
article declared that if any citizen of the United States or other
settler not of the Indian race should establish himself upon the
territory of the Cherokees, the United States would withdraw their
protection from that individual, and give him up to be punished as
the Cherokee nation should think fit.]
The Union treats the Indians with less cupidity and rigor than
the policy of the several States, but the two governments are alike
destitute of good faith. The States extend what they are pleased to
term the benefits of their laws to the Indians, with a belief that
the tribes will recede rather than submit; and the central
government, which promises a permanent refuge to these unhappy
beings is well aware of its inability to secure it to them. *y
[Footnote y: This does not prevent them from promising in the
most solemn manner to do so. See the letter of the President
addressed to the Creek Indians, March 23, 1829 (Proceedings of the
Indian Board, in the city of New York, p. 5): "Beyond the great
river Mississippi, where a part of your nation has gone, your father
has provided a country large enough for all of you, and he advises
you to remove to it. There your white brothers will not trouble you;
they will have no claim to the land, and you can live upon it, you
and all your children, as long as the grass grows, or the water
runs, in peace and plenty. It will be yours forever."
The Secretary of War, in a letter written to the Cherokees, April
18, 1829, (see the same work, p. 6), declares to them that they
cannot expect to retain possession of the lands at that time
occupied by them, but gives them the most positive assurance of
uninterrupted peace if they would remove beyond the Mississippi: as
if the power which could not grant them protection then, would be
able to afford it them hereafter!]
Thus the tyranny of the States obliges the savages to retire, the
Union, by its promises and resources, facilitates their retreat; and
these measures tend to precisely the same end. *z "By the will of
our Father in Heaven, the Governor of the whole world," said the
Cherokees in their petition to Congress, *a "the red man of America
has become small, and the white man great and renowned. When the
ancestors of the people of these United States first came to the
shores of America they found the red man strong: though he was
ignorant and savage, yet he received them kindly, and gave them dry
land to rest their weary feet. They met in peace, and shook hands in
token of friendship. Whatever the white man wanted and asked of the
Indian, the latter willingly gave. At that time the Indian was the
lord, and the white man the suppliant. But now the scene has
changed. The strength of the red man has become weakness. As his
neighbors increased in numbers his power became less and less, and
now, of the many and powerful tribes who once covered these United
States, only a few are to be seen - a few whom a sweeping pestilence
has left. The northern tribes, who were once so numerous and
powerful, are now nearly extinct. Thus it has happened to the red
man of America. Shall we, who are remnants, share the same fate?
[Footnote z: To obtain a correct idea of the policy pursued by
the several States and the Union with respect to the Indians, it is
necessary to consult, 1st, "The Laws of the Colonial and State
Governments relating to the Indian Inhabitants." (See the
Legislative Documents, 21st Congress, No. 319.) 2d, The Laws of the
Union on the same subject, and especially that of March 30, 1802.
(See Story's "Laws of the United States.") 3d, The Report of Mr.
Cass, Secretary of War, relative to Indian Affairs, November 29,
1823.]
[Footnote a: December 18, 1829.]
"The land on which we stand we have received as an inheritance
from our fathers, who possessed it from time immemorial, as a gift
from our common Father in Heaven. They bequeathed it to us as their
children, and we have sacredly kept it, as containing the remains of
our beloved men. This right of inheritance we have never ceded nor
ever forfeited. Permit us to ask what better right can the people
have to a country than the right of inheritance and immemorial
peaceable possession? We know it is said of late by the State of
Georgia and by the Executive of the United States, that we have
forfeited this right; but we think this is said gratuitously. At
what time have we made the forfeit? What great crime have we
committed, whereby we must forever be divested of our country and
rights? Was it when we were hostile to the United States, and took
part with the King of Great Britain, during the struggle for
independence? If so, why was not this forfeiture declared in the
first treaty of peace between the United States and our beloved men?
Why was not such an article as the following inserted in the treaty:
- 'The United States give peace to the Cherokees, but, for the part
they took in the late war, declare them to be but tenants at will,
to be removed when the convenience of the States, within whose
chartered limits they live, shall require it'? That was the proper
time to assume such a possession. But it was not thought of, nor
would our forefathers have agreed to any treaty whose tendency was
to deprive them of their rights and their country."
Such is the language of the Indians: their assertions are true,
their forebodings inevitable. From whichever side we consider the
destinies of the aborigines of North America, their calamities
appear to be irremediable: if they continue barbarous, they are
forced to retire; if they attempt to civilize their manners, the
contact of a more civilized community subjects them to oppression
and destitution. They perish if they continue to wander from waste
to waste, and if they attempt to settle they still must perish; the
assistance of Europeans is necessary to instruct them, but the
approach of Europeans corrupts and repels them into savage life;
they refuse to change their habits as long as their solitudes are
their own, and it is too late to change them when they are
constrained to submit.
The Spaniards pursued the Indians with bloodhounds, like wild
beasts; they sacked the New World with no more temper or compassion
than a city taken by storm; but destruction must cease, and frenzy
be stayed; the remnant of the Indian population which had escaped
the massacre mixed with its conquerors, and adopted in the end their
religion and their manners. *b The conduct of the Americans of the
United States towards the aborigines is characterized, on the other
hand, by a singular attachment to the formalities of law. Provided
that the Indians retain their barbarous condition, the Americans
take no part in their affairs; they treat them as independent
nations, and do not possess themselves of their hunting grounds
without a treaty of purchase; and if an Indian nation happens to be
so encroached upon as to be unable to subsist upon its territory,
they afford it brotherly assistance in transporting it to a grave
sufficiently remote from the land of its fathers.
[Footnote b: The honor of this result is, however, by no means
due to the Spaniards. If the Indian tribes had not been tillers of
the ground at the time of the arrival of the Europeans, they would
unquestionably have been destroyed in South as well as in North
America.]
The Spaniards were unable to exterminate the Indian race by those
unparalleled atrocities which brand them with indelible shame, nor
did they even succeed in wholly depriving it of its rights; but the
Americans of the United States have accomplished this twofold
purpose with singular felicity; tranquilly, legally,
philanthropically, without shedding blood, and without violating a
single great principle of morality in the eyes of the world. *c It
is impossible to destroy men with more respect for the laws of
humanity.
[Footnote c: See, amongst other documents, the report made by Mr.
Bell in the name of the Committee on Indian Affairs, February 24,
1830, in which is most logically established and most learnedly
proved, that "the fundamental principle that the Indians had no
right by virtue of their ancient possession either of will or
sovereignty, has never been abandoned either expressly or by
implication." In perusing this report, which is evidently drawn up
by an experienced hand, one is astonished at the facility with which
the author gets rid of all arguments founded upon reason and natural
right, which he designates as abstract and theoretical principles.
The more I contemplate the difference between civilized and
uncivilized man with regard to the principles of justice, the more I
observe that the former contests the justice of those rights which
the latter simply violates.]
[I leave this chapter wholly unchanged, for it has always
appeared to me to be one of the most eloquent and touching parts of
this book. But it has ceased to be prophetic; the destruction of the
Indian race in the United States is already consummated. In 1870
there remained but 25,731 Indians in the whole territory of the
Union, and of these by far the largest part exist in California,
Michigan, Wisconsin, Dakota, and New Mexico and Nevada. In New
England, Pennsylvania, and New York the race is extinct; and the
predictions of M. de Tocqueville are fulfilled. - Translator's
Note.]
Situation Of The Black Population In The United States, And
Dangers With Which Its Presence Threatens The Whites
Why it is more difficult to abolish slavery, and to efface all
vestiges of it amongst the moderns than it was amongst the ancients
- In the United States the prejudices of the Whites against the
Blacks seem to increase in proportion as slavery is abolished -
Situation of the Negroes in the Northern and Southern States - Why
the Americans abolish slavery - Servitude, which debases the slave,
impoverishes the master - Contrast between the left and the right
bank of the Ohio - To what attributable - The Black race, as well as
slavery, recedes towards the South - Explanation of this fact -
Difficulties attendant upon the abolition of slavery in the South -
Dangers to come - General anxiety - Foundation of a Black colony in
Africa - Why the Americans of the South increase the hardships of
slavery, whilst they are distressed at its continuance.
The Indians will perish in the same isolated condition in which
they have lived; but the destiny of the negroes is in some measure
interwoven with that of the Europeans. These two races are attached
to each other without intermingling, and they are alike unable
entirely to separate or to combine. The most formidable of all the
ills which threaten the future existence of the Union arises from
the presence of a black population upon its territory; and in
contemplating the cause of the present embarrassments or of the
future dangers of the United States, the observer is invariably led
to consider this as a primary fact.
The permanent evils to which mankind is subjected are usually
produced by the vehement or the increasing efforts of men; but there
is one calamity which penetrated furtively into the world, and which
was at first scarcely distinguishable amidst the ordinary abuses of
power; it originated with an individual whose name history has not
preserved; it was wafted like some accursed germ upon a portion of
the soil, but it afterwards nurtured itself, grew without effort,
and spreads naturally with the society to which it belongs. I need
scarcely add that this calamity is slavery. Christianity suppressed
slavery, but the Christians of the sixteenth century re-established
it - as an exception, indeed, to their social system, and restricted
to one of the races of mankind; but the wound thus inflicted upon
humanity, though less extensive, was at the same time rendered far
more difficult of cure.
It is important to make an accurate distinction between slavery
itself and its consequences. The immediate evils which are produced
by slavery were very nearly the same in antiquity as they are
amongst the moderns; but the consequences of these evils were
different. The slave, amongst the ancients, belonged to the same
race as his master, and he was often the superior of the two in
education *d and instruction. Freedom was the only distinction
between them; and when freedom was conferred they were easily
confounded together. The ancients, then, had a very simple means of
avoiding slavery and its evil consequences, which was that of
affranchisement; and they succeeded as soon as they adopted this
measure generally. Not but, in ancient States, the vestiges of
servitude subsisted for some time after servitude itself was
abolished. There is a natural prejudice which prompts men to despise
whomsoever has been their inferior long after he is become their
equal; and the real inequality which is produced by fortune or by
law is always succeeded by an imaginary inequality which is
implanted in the manners of the people. Nevertheless, this secondary
consequence of slavery was limited to a certain term amongst the
ancients, for the freedman bore so entire a resemblance to those
born free, that it soon became impossible to distinguish him from
amongst them.
[Footnote d: It is well known that several of the most
distinguished authors of antiquity, and amongst them Aesop and
Terence, were, or had been slaves. Slaves were not always taken from
barbarous nations, and the chances of war reduced highly civilized
men to servitude.]
The greatest difficulty in antiquity was that of altering the
law; amongst the moderns it is that of altering the manners; and, as
far as we are concerned, the real obstacles begin where those of the
ancients left off. This arises from the circumstance that, amongst
the moderns, the abstract and transient fact of slavery is fatally
united to the physical and permanent fact of color. The tradition of
slavery dishonors the race, and the peculiarity of the race
perpetuates the tradition of slavery. No African has ever
voluntarily emigrated to the shores of the New World; whence it must
be inferred, that all the blacks who are now to be found in that
hemisphere are either slaves or freedmen. Thus the negro transmits
the eternal mark of his ignominy to all his descendants; and
although the law may abolish slavery, God alone can obliterate the
traces of its existence.
The modern slave differs from his master not only in his
condition, but in his origin. You may set the negro free, but you
cannot make him otherwise than an alien to the European. Nor is this
all; we scarcely acknowledge the common features of mankind in this
child of debasement whom slavery has brought amongst us. His
physiognomy is to our eyes hideous, his understanding weak, his
tastes low; and we are almost inclined to look upon him as a being
intermediate between man and the brutes. *e The moderns, then, after
they have abolished slavery, have three prejudices to contend
against, which are less easy to attack and far less easy to conquer
than the mere fact of servitude: the prejudice of the master, the
prejudice of the race, and the prejudice of color.
[Footnote e: To induce the whites to abandon the opinion they
have conceived of the moral and intellectual inferiority of their
former slaves, the negroes must change; but as long as this opinion
subsists, to change is impossible.]
It is difficult for us, who have had the good fortune to be born
amongst men like ourselves by nature, and equal to ourselves by law,
to conceive the irreconcilable differences which separate the negro
from the European in America. But we may derive some faint notion of
them from analogy. France was formerly a country in which numerous
distinctions of rank existed, that had been created by the
legislation. Nothing can be more fictitious than a purely legal
inferiority; nothing more contrary to the instinct of mankind than
these permanent divisions which had been established between beings
evidently similar. Nevertheless these divisions subsisted for ages;
they still subsist in many places; and on all sides they have left
imaginary vestiges, which time alone can efface. If it be so
difficult to root out an inequality which solely originates in the
law, how are those distinctions to be destroyed which seem to be
based upon the immutable laws of Nature herself? When I remember the
extreme difficulty with which aristocratic bodies, of whatever
nature they may be, are commingled with the mass of the people; and
the exceeding care which they take to preserve the ideal boundaries
of their caste inviolate, I despair of seeing an aristocracy
disappear which is founded upon visible and indelible signs. Those
who hope that the Europeans will ever mix with the negroes, appear
to me to delude themselves; and I am not led to any such conclusion
by my own reason, or by the evidence of facts.
Hitherto, wherever the whites have been the most powerful, they
have maintained the blacks in a subordinate or a servile position;
wherever the negroes have been strongest they have destroyed the
whites; such has been the only retribution which has ever taken
place between the two races.
I see that in a certain portion of the territory of the United
States at the present day, the legal barrier which separated the two
races is tending to fall away, but not that which exists in the
manners of the country; slavery recedes, but the prejudice to which
it has given birth remains stationary. Whosoever has inhabited the
United States must have perceived that in those parts of the Union
in which the negroes are no longer slaves, they have in no wise
drawn nearer to the whites. On the contrary, the prejudice of the
race appears to be stronger in the States which have abolished
slavery, than in those where it still exists; and nowhere is it so
intolerant as in those States where servitude has never been known.
It is true, that in the North of the Union, marriages may be
legally contracted between negroes and whites; but public opinion
would stigmatize a man who should connect himself with a negress as
infamous, and it would be difficult to meet with a single instance
of such a union. The electoral franchise has been conferred upon the
negroes in almost all the States in which slavery has been
abolished; but if they come forward to vote, their lives are in
danger. If oppressed, they may bring an action at law, but they will
find none but whites amongst their judges; and although they may
legally serve as jurors, prejudice repulses them from that office.
The same schools do not receive the child of the black and of the
European. In the theatres, gold cannot procure a seat for the
servile race beside their former masters; in the hospitals they lie
apart; and although they are allowed to invoke the same Divinity as
the whites, it must be at a different altar, and in their own
churches, with their own clergy. The gates of Heaven are not closed
against these unhappy beings; but their inferiority is continued to
the very confines of the other world; when the negro is defunct, his
bones are cast aside, and the distinction of condition prevails even
in the equality of death. The negro is free, but he can share
neither the rights, nor the pleasures, nor the labor, nor the
afflictions, nor the tomb of him whose equal he has been declared to
be; and he cannot meet him upon fair terms in life or in death.
In the South, where slavery still exists, the negroes are less
carefully kept apart; they sometimes share the labor and the
recreations of the whites; the whites consent to intermix with them
to a certain extent, and although the legislation treats them more
harshly, the habits of the people are more tolerant and
compassionate. In the South the master is not afraid to raise his
slave to his own standing, because he knows that he can in a moment
reduce him to the dust at pleasure. In the North the white no longer
distinctly perceives the barrier which separates him from the
degraded race, and he shuns the negro with the more pertinacity,
since he fears lest they should some day be confounded together.
Amongst the Americans of the South, nature sometimes reasserts
her rights, and restores a transient equality between the blacks and
the whites; but in the North pride restrains the most imperious of
human passions. The American of the Northern States would perhaps
allow the negress to share his licentious pleasures, if the laws of
his country did not declare that she may aspire to be the legitimate
partner of his bed; but he recoils with horror from her who might
become his wife.
Thus it is, in the United States, that the prejudice which repels
the negroes seems to increase in proportion as they are emancipated,
and inequality is sanctioned by the manners whilst it is effaced
from the laws of the country. But if the relative position of the
two races which inhabit the United States is such as I have
described, it may be asked why the Americans have abolished slavery
in the North of the Union, why they maintain it in the South, and
why they aggravate its hardships there? The answer is easily given.
It is not for the good of the negroes, but for that of the whites,
that measures are taken to abolish slavery in the United States.
The first negroes were imported into Virginia about the year
1621. *f In America, therefore, as well as in the rest of the globe,
slavery originated in the South. Thence it spread from one
settlement to another; but the number of slaves diminished towards
the Northern States, and the negro population was always very
limited in New England. *g
[Footnote f: See Beverley's "History of Virginia." See also in
Jefferson's "Memoirs" some curious details concerning the
introduction of negroes into Virginia, and the first Act which
prohibited the importation of them in 1778.]
[Footnote g: The number of slaves was less considerable in the
North, but the advantages resulting from slavery were not more
contested there than in the South. In 1740, the Legislature of the
State of New York declared that the direct importation of slaves
ought to be encouraged as much as possible, and smuggling severely
punished in order not to discourage the fair trader. (Kent's
"Commentaries," vol. ii. p. 206.) Curious researches, by Belknap,
upon slavery in New England, are to be found in the "Historical
Collection of Massachusetts," vol. iv. p. 193. It appears that
negroes were introduced there in 1630, but that the legislation and
manners of the people were opposed to slavery from the first; see
also, in the same work, the manner in which public opinion, and
afterwards the laws, finally put an end to slavery.]
A century had scarcely elapsed since the foundation of the
colonies, when the attention of the planters was struck by the
extraordinary fact, that the provinces which were comparatively
destitute of slaves, increased in population, in wealth, and in
prosperity more rapidly than those which contained the greatest
number of negroes. In the former, however, the inhabitants were
obliged to cultivate the soil themselves, or by hired laborers; in
the latter they were furnished with hands for which they paid no
wages; yet although labor and expenses were on the one side, and
ease with economy on the other, the former were in possession of the
most advantageous system. This consequence seemed to be the more
difficult to explain, since the settlers, who all belonged to the
same European race, had the same habits, the same civilization, the
same laws, and their shades of difference were extremely slight.
Time, however, continued to advance, and the Anglo-Americans,
spreading beyond the coasts of the Atlantic Ocean, penetrated
farther and farther into the solitudes of the West; they met with a
new soil and an unwonted climate; the obstacles which opposed them
were of the most various character; their races intermingled, the
inhabitants of the South went up towards the North, those of the
North descended to the South; but in the midst of all these causes,
the same result occurred at every step, and in general, the colonies
in which there were no slaves became more populous and more rich
than those in which slavery flourished. The more progress was made,
the more was it shown that slavery, which is so cruel to the slave,
is prejudicial to the master.
Chapter XVIII: Future Condition Of Three Races - Part IV
But this truth was most satisfactorily demonstrated when
civilization reached the banks of the Ohio. The stream which the
Indians had distinguished by the name of Ohio, or Beautiful River,
waters one of the most magnificent valleys that has ever been made
the abode of man. Undulating lands extend upon both shores of the
Ohio, whose soil affords inexhaustible treasures to the laborer; on
either bank the air is wholesome and the climate mild, and each of
them forms the extreme frontier of a vast State: That which follows
the numerous windings of the Ohio upon the left is called Kentucky,
that upon the right bears the name of the river. These two States
only differ in a single respect; Kentucky has admitted slavery, but
the State of Ohio has prohibited the existence of slaves within its
borders. *h
[Footnote h: Not only is slavery prohibited in Ohio, but no free
negroes are allowed to enter the territory of that State, or to hold
property in it. See the Statutes of Ohio.]
Thus the traveller who floats down the current of the Ohio to the
spot where that river falls into the Mississippi, may be said to
sail between liberty and servitude; and a transient inspection of
the surrounding objects will convince him as to which of the two is
most favorable to mankind. Upon the left bank of the stream the
population is rare; from time to time one descries a troop of slaves
loitering in the half-desert fields; the primaeval forest recurs at
every turn; society seems to be asleep, man to be idle, and nature
alone offers a scene of activity and of life. From the right bank,
on the contrary, a confused hum is heard which proclaims the
presence of industry; the fields are covered with abundant harvests,
the elegance of the dwellings announces the taste and activity of
the laborer, and man appears to be in the enjoyment of that wealth
and contentment which is the reward of labor. *i
[Footnote i: The activity of Ohio is not confined to individuals,
but the undertakings of the State are surprisingly great; a canal
has been established between Lake Erie and the Ohio, by means of
which the valley of the Mississippi communicates with the river of
the North, and the European commodities which arrive at New York may
be forwarded by water to New Orleans across five hundred leagues of
continent.]
The State of Kentucky was founded in 1775, the State of Ohio only
twelve years later; but twelve years are more in America than half a
century in Europe, and, at the present day, the population of Ohio
exceeds that of Kentucky by two hundred and fifty thousand souls. *j
These opposite consequences of slavery and freedom may readily be
understood, and they suffice to explain many of the differences
which we remark between the civilization of antiquity and that of
our own time.
[Footnote j: The exact numbers given by the census of 1830 were:
Kentucky, 688,-844; Ohio, 937,679. [In 1890 the population of Ohio
was 3,672,316, that of Kentucky, 1,858,635.]]
Upon the left bank of the Ohio labor is confounded with the idea
of slavery, upon the right bank it is identified with that of
prosperity and improvement; on the one side it is degraded, on the
other it is honored; on the former territory no white laborers can
be found, for they would be afraid of assimilating themselves to the
negroes; on the latter no one is idle, for the white population
extends its activity and its intelligence to every kind of
employment. Thus the men whose task it is to cultivate the rich soil
of Kentucky are ignorant and lukewarm; whilst those who are active
and enlightened either do nothing or pass over into the State of
Ohio, where they may work without dishonor.
It is true that in Kentucky the planters are not obliged to pay
wages to the slaves whom they employ; but they derive small profits
from their labor, whilst the wages paid to free workmen would be
returned with interest in the value of their services. The free
workman is paid, but he does his work quicker than the slave, and
rapidity of execution is one of the great elements of economy. The
white sells his services, but they are only purchased at the times
at which they may be useful; the black can claim no remuneration for
his toil, but the expense of his maintenance is perpetual; he must
be supported in his old age as well as in the prime of manhood, in
his profitless infancy as well as in the productive years of youth.
Payment must equally be made in order to obtain the services of
either class of men: the free workman receives his wages in money,
the slave in education, in food, in care, and in clothing. The money
which a master spends in the maintenance of his slaves goes
gradually and in detail, so that it is scarcely perceived; the
salary of the free workman is paid in a round sum, which appears
only to enrich the individual who receives it, but in the end the
slave has cost more than the free servant, and his labor is less
productive. *k
[Footnote k: Independently of these causes, which, wherever free
workmen abound, render their labor more productive and more
economical than that of slaves, another cause may be pointed out
which is peculiar to the United States: the sugar-cane has hitherto
been cultivated with success only upon the banks of the Mississippi,
near the mouth of that river in the Gulf of Mexico. In Louisiana the
cultivation of the sugar-cane is exceedingly lucrative, and nowhere
does a laborer earn so much by his work, and, as there is always a
certain relation between the cost of production and the value of the
produce, the price of slaves is very high in Louisiana. But
Louisiana is one of the confederated States, and slaves may be
carried thither from all parts of the Union; the price given for
slaves in New Orleans consequently raises the value of slaves in all
the other markets. Theconsequence of this is, that in the countries
where the land is less productive, the cost of slave labor is still
very considerable, which gives an additional advantage to the
competition of free labor.]
The influence of slavery extends still further; it affects the
character of the master, and imparts a peculiar tendency to his
ideas and his tastes. Upon both banks of the Ohio, the character of
the inhabitants is enterprising and energetic; but this vigor is
very differently exercised in the two States. The white inhabitant
of Ohio, who is obliged to subsist by his own exertions, regards
temporal prosperity as the principal aim of his existence; and as
the country which he occupies presents inexhaustible resources to
his industry and ever-varying lures to his activity, his acquisitive
ardor surpasses the ordinary limits of human cupidity: he is
tormented by the desire of wealth, and he boldly enters upon every
path which fortune opens to him; he becomes a sailor, a pioneer, an
artisan, or a laborer with the same indifference, and he supports,
with equal constancy, the fatigues and the dangers incidental to
these various professions; the resources of his intelligence are
astonishing, and his avidity in the pursuit of gain amounts to a
species of heroism.
But the Kentuckian scorns not only labor, but all the
undertakings which labor promotes; as he lives in an idle
independence, his tastes are those of an idle man; money loses a
portion of its value in his eyes; he covets wealth much less than
pleasure and excitement; and the energy which his neighbor devotes
to gain, turns with him to a passionate love of field sports and
military exercises; he delights in violent bodily exertion, he is
familiar with the use of arms, and is accustomed from a very early
age to expose his life in single combat. Thus slavery not only
prevents the whites from becoming opulent, but even from desiring to
become so.
As the same causes have been continually producing opposite
effects for the last two centuries in the British colonies of North
America, they have established a very striking difference between
the commercial capacity of the inhabitants of the South and those of
the North. At the present day it is only the Northern States which
are in possession of shipping, manufactures, railroads, and canals.
This difference is perceptible not only in comparing the North with
the South, but in comparing the several Southern States. Almost all
the individuals who carry on commercial operations, or who endeavor
to turn slave labor to account in the most Southern districts of the
Union, have emigrated from the North. The natives of the Northern
States are constantly spreading over that portion of the American
territory where they have less to fear from competition; they
discover resources there which escaped the notice of the
inhabitants; and, as they comply with a system which they do not
approve, they succeed in turning it to better advantage than those
who first founded and who still maintain it.
Were I inclined to continue this parallel, I could easily prove
that almost all the differences which may be remarked between the
characters of the Americans in the Southern and in the Northern
States have originated in slavery; but this would divert me from my
subject, and my present intention is not to point out all the
consequences of servitude, but those effects which it has produced
upon the prosperity of the countries which have admitted it.
The influence of slavery upon the production of wealth must have
been very imperfectly known in antiquity, as slavery then obtained
throughout the civilized world; and the nations which were
unacquainted with it were barbarous. And indeed Christianity only
abolished slavery by advocating the claims of the slave; at the
present time it may be attacked in the name of the master, and, upon
this point, interest is reconciled with morality.
As these truths became apparent in the United States, slavery
receded before the progress of experience. Servitude had begun in
the South, and had thence spread towards the North; but it now
retires again. Freedom, which started from the North, now descends
uninterruptedly towards the South. Amongst the great States,
Pennsylvania now constitutes the extreme limit of slavery to the
North: but even within those limits the slave system is shaken:
Maryland, which is immediately below Pennsylvania, is preparing for
its abolition; and Virginia, which comes next to Maryland, is
already discussing its utility and its dangers. *l
[Footnote l: A peculiar reason contributes to detach the two
last- mentioned States from the cause of slavery. The former wealth
of this part of the Union was principally derived from the
cultivation of tobacco. This cultivation is specially carried on by
slaves; but within the last few years the market-price of tobacco
has diminished, whilst the value of the slaves remains the same.
Thus the ratio between the cost of production and the value of the
produce is changed. The natives of Maryland and Virginia are
therefore more disposed than they were thirty years ago, to give up
slave labor in the cultivation of tobacco, or to give up slavery and
tobacco at the same time.]
No great change takes place in human institutions without
involving amongst its causes the law of inheritance. When the law of
primogeniture obtained in the South, each family was represented by
a wealthy individual, who was neither compelled nor induced to
labor; and he was surrounded, as by parasitic plants, by the other
members of his family who were then excluded by law from sharing the
common inheritance, and who led the same kind of life as himself.
The very same thing then occurred in all the families of the South
as still happens in the wealthy families of some countries in
Europe, namely, that the younger sons remain in the same state of
idleness as their elder brother, without being as rich as he is.
This identical result seems to be produced in Europe and in America
by wholly analogous causes. In the South of the United States the
whole race of whites formed an aristocratic body, which was headed
by a certain number of privileged individuals, whose wealth was
permanent, and whose leisure was hereditary. These leaders of the
American nobility kept alive the traditional prejudices of the white
race in the body of which they were the representatives, and
maintained the honor of inactive life. This aristocracy contained
many who were poor, but none who would work; its members preferred
want to labor, consequently no competition was set on foot against
negro laborers and slaves, and, whatever opinion might be
entertained as to the utility of their efforts, it was indispensable
to employ them, since there was no one else to work.
No sooner was the law of primogeniture abolished than fortunes
began to diminish, and all the families of the country were
simultaneously reduced to a state in which labor became necessary to
procure the means of subsistence: several of them have since
entirely disappeared, and all of them learned to look forward to the
time at which it would be necessary for everyone to provide for his
own wants. Wealthy individuals are still to be met with, but they no
longer constitute a compact and hereditary body, nor have they been
able to adopt a line of conduct in which they could persevere, and
which they could infuse into all ranks of society. The prejudice
which stigmatized labor was in the first place abandoned by common
consent; the number of needy men was increased, and the needy were
allowed to gain a laborious subsistence without blushing for their
exertions. Thus one of the most immediate consequences of the
partible quality of estates has been to create a class of free
laborers. As soon as a competition was set on foot between the free
laborer and the slave, the inferiority of the latter became
manifest, and slavery was attacked in its fundamental principle,
which is the interest of the master.
As slavery recedes, the black population follows its retrograde
course, and returns with it towards those tropical regions from
which it originally came. However singular this fact may at first
appear to be, it may readily be explained. Although the Americans
abolish the principle of slavery, they do not set their slaves free.
To illustrate this remark, I will quote the example of the State of
New York. In 1788, the State of New York prohibited the sale of
slaves within its limits, which was an indirect method of
prohibiting the importation of blacks. Thenceforward the number of
negroes could only increase according to the ratio of the natural
increase of population. But eight years later a more decisive
measure was taken, and it was enacted that all children born of
slave parents after July 4, 1799, should be free. No increase could
then take place, and although slaves still existed, slavery might be
said to be abolished.
From the time at which a Northern State prohibited the
importation of slaves, no slaves were brought from the South to be
sold in its markets. On the other hand, as the sale of slaves was
forbidden in that State, an owner was no longer able to get rid of
his slave (who thus became a burdensome possession) otherwise than
by transporting him to the South. But when a Northern State declared
that the son of the slave should be born free, the slave lost a
large portion of his market value, since his posterity was no longer
included in the bargain, and the owner had then a strong interest in
transporting him to the South. Thus the same law prevents the slaves
of the South from coming to the Northern States, and drives those of
the North to the South.
The want of free hands is felt in a State in proportion as the
number of slaves decreases. But in proportion as labor is performed
by free hands, slave labor becomes less productive; and the slave is
then a useless or onerous possession, whom it is important to export
to those Southern States where the same competition is not to be
feared. Thus the abolition of slavery does not set the slave free,
but it merely transfers him from one master to another, and from the
North to the South.
The emancipated negroes, and those born after the abolition of
slavery, do not, indeed, migrate from the North to the South; but
their situation with regard to the Europeans is not unlike that of
the aborigines of America; they remain half civilized, and deprived
of their rights in the midst of a population which is far superior
to them in wealth and in knowledge; where they are exposed to the
tyranny of the laws *m and the intolerance of the people. On some
accounts they are still more to be pitied than the Indians, since
they are haunted by the reminiscence of slavery, and they cannot
claim possession of a single portion of the soil: many of them
perish miserably, *n and the rest congregate in the great towns,
where they perform the meanest offices, and lead a wretched and
precarious existence.
[Footnote m: The States in which slavery is abolished usually do
what they can to render their territory disagreeable to the negroes
as a place of residence; and as a kind of emulation exists between
the different States in this respect, the unhappy blacks can only
choose the least of the evils which beset them.]
[Footnote n: There is a very great difference between the
mortality of the blacks and of the whites in the States in which
slavery is abolished; from 1820 to 1831 only one out of forty-two
individuals of the white population died in Philadelphia; but one
negro out of twenty-one individuals of the black population died in
the same space of time. The mortality is by no means so great
amongst the negroes who are still slaves. (See Emmerson's "Medical
Statistics," p. 28.)]
But even if the number of negroes continued to increase as
rapidly as when they were still in a state of slavery, as the number
of whites augments with twofold rapidity since the abolition of
slavery, the blacks would soon be, as it were, lost in the midst of
a strange population.
A district which is cultivated by slaves is in general more
scantily peopled than a district cultivated by free labor: moreover,
America is still a new country, and a State is therefore not half
peopled at the time when it abolishes slavery. No sooner is an end
put to slavery than the want of free labor is felt, and a crowd of
enterprising adventurers immediately arrive from all parts of the
country, who hasten to profit by the fresh resources which are then
opened to industry. The soil is soon divided amongst them, and a
family of white settlers takes possession of each tract of country.
Besides which, European emigration is exclusively directed to the
free States; for what would be the fate of a poor emigrant who
crosses the Atlantic in search of ease and happiness if he were to
land in a country where labor is stigmatized as degrading?
Thus the white population grows by its natural increase, and at
the same time by the immense influx of emigrants; whilst the black
population receives no emigrants, and is upon its decline. The
proportion which existed between the two races is soon inverted. The
negroes constitute a scanty remnant, a poor tribe of vagrants, which
is lost in the midst of an immense people in full possession of the
land; and the presence of the blacks is only marked by the injustice
and the hardships of which they are the unhappy victims.
In several of the Western States the negro race never made its
appearance, and in all the Northern States it is rapidly declining.
Thus the great question of its future condition is confined within a
narrow circle, where it becomes less formidable, though not more
easy of solution.
The more we descend towards the South, the more difficult does it
become to abolish slavery with advantage: and this arises from
several physical causes which it is important to point out.
The first of these causes is the climate; it is well known that
in proportion as Europeans approach the tropics they suffer more
from labor. Many of the Americans even assert that within a certain
latitude the exertions which a negro can make without danger are
fatal to them; *o but I do not think that this opinion, which is so
favorable to the indolence of the inhabitants of southern regions,
is confirmed by experience. The southern parts of the Union are not
hotter than the South of Italy and of Spain; *p and it may be asked
why the European cannot work as well there as in the two latter
countries. If slavery has been abolished in Italy and in Spain
without causing the destruction of the masters, why should not the
same thing take place in the Union? I cannot believe that nature has
prohibited the Europeans in Georgia and the Floridas, under pain of
death, from raising the means of subsistence from the soil, but
their labor would unquestionably be more irksome and less productive
to them than to the inhabitants of New England. As the free workman
thus loses a portion of his superiority over the slave in the
Southern States, there are fewer inducements to abolish slavery.
[Footnote o: This is true of the spots in which rice is
cultivated; rice-grounds, which are unwholesome in all countries,
are particularly dangerous in those regions which are exposed to the
beams of a tropical sun. Europeans would not find it easy to
cultivate the soil in that part of the New World if it must be
necessarily be made to produce rice; but may they not subsist
without rice-grounds?]
[Footnote p: These States are nearer to the equator than Italy
and Spain, but the temperature of the continent of America is very
much lower than that of Europe.
The Spanish Government formerly caused a certain number of
peasants from the Acores to be transported into a district of
Louisiana called Attakapas, by way of experiment. These settlers
still cultivate the soil without the assistance of slaves, but their
industry is so languid as scarcely to supply their most necessary
wants.]
All the plants of Europe grow in the northern parts of the Union;
the South has special productions of its own. It has been observed
that slave labor is a very expensive method of cultivating corn. The
farmer of corn land in a country where slavery is unknown habitually
retains a small number of laborers in his service, and at seed-time
and harvest he hires several additional hands, who only live at his
cost for a short period. But the agriculturist in a slave State is
obliged to keep a large number of slaves the whole year round, in
order to sow his fields and to gather in his crops, although their
services are only required for a few weeks; but slaves are unable to
wait till they are hired, and to subsist by their own labor in the
mean time like free laborers; in order to have their services they
must be bought. Slavery, independently of its general disadvantages,
is therefore still more inapplicable to countries in which corn is
cultivated than to those which produce crops of a different kind.
The cultivation of tobacco, of cotton, and especially of the
sugar-cane, demands, on the other hand, unremitting attention: and
women and children are employed in it, whose services are of but
little use in the cultivation of wheat. Thus slavery is naturally
more fitted to the countries from which these productions are
derived. Tobacco, cotton, and the sugar-cane are exclusively grown
in the South, and they form one of the principal sources of the
wealth of those States. If slavery were abolished, the inhabitants
of the South would be constrained to adopt one of two alternatives:
they must either change their system of cultivation, and then they
would come into competition with the more active and more
experienced inhabitants of the North; or, if they continued to
cultivate the same produce without slave labor, they would have to
support the competition of the other States of the South, which
might still retain their slaves. Thus, peculiar reasons for
maintaining slavery exist in the South which do not operate in the
North.
But there is yet another motive which is more cogent than all the
others: the South might indeed, rigorously speaking, abolish
slavery; but how should it rid its territory of the black
population? Slaves and slavery are driven from the North by the same
law, but this twofold result cannot be hoped for in the South.
The arguments which I have adduced to show that slavery is more
natural and more advantageous in the South than in the North,
sufficiently prove that the number of slaves must be far greater in
the former districts. It was to the southern settlements that the
first Africans were brought, and it is there that the greatest
number of them have always been imported. As we advance towards the
South, the prejudice which sanctions idleness increases in power. In
the States nearest to the tropics there is not a single white
laborer; the negroes are consequently much more numerous in the
South than in the North. And, as I have already observed, this
disproportion increases daily, since the negroes are transferred to
one part of the Union as soon as slavery is abolished in the other.
Thus the black population augments in the South, not only by its
natural fecundity, but by the compulsory emigration of the negroes
from the North; and the African race has causes of increase in the
South very analogous to those which so powerfully accelerate the
growth of the European race in the North.
In the State of Maine there is one negro in 300 inhabitants; in
Massachusetts, one in 100; in New York, two in 100; in Pennsylvania,
three in the same number; in Maryland, thirty-four; in Virginia,
forty-two; and lastly, in South Carolina *q fifty-five per cent.
Such was the proportion of the black population to the whites in the
year 1830. But this proportion is perpetually changing, as it
constantly decreases in the North and augments in the South.
[Footnote q: We find it asserted in an American work, entitled
"Letters on the Colonization Society," by Mr. Carey, 1833, "That for
the last forty years the black race has increased more rapidly than
the white race in the State of South Carolina; and that if we take
the average population of the five States of the South into which
slaves were first introduced, viz., Maryland, Virginia, South
Carolina, North Carolina, and Georgia, we shall find that from 1790
to 1830 the whites have augmented in the proportion of 80 to 100,
and the blacks in that of 112 to 100."
In the United States, in 1830, the population of the two races
stood as follows: -
States where slavery is abolished, 6,565,434 whites; 120,520
blacks. Slave States, 3,960,814 whites; 2,208,102 blacks. [In 1890
the United States contained a population of 54,983,890 whites, and
7,638,360 negroes.]]
It is evident that the most Southern States of the Union cannot
abolish slavery without incurring very great dangers, which the
North had no reason to apprehend when it emancipated its black
population. We have already shown the system by which the Northern
States secure the transition from slavery to freedom, by keeping the
present generation in chains, and setting their descendants free; by
this means the negroes are gradually introduced into society; and
whilst the men who might abuse their freedom are kept in a state of
servitude, those who are emancipated may learn the art of being free
before they become their own masters. But it would be difficult to
apply this method in the South. To declare that all the negroes born
after a certain period shall be free, is to introduce the principle
and the notion of liberty into the heart of slavery; the blacks whom
the law thus maintains in a state of slavery from which their
children are delivered, are astonished at so unequal a fate, and
their astonishment is only the prelude to their impatience and
irritation. Thenceforward slavery loses, in their eyes, that kind of
moral power which it derived from time and habit; it is reduced to a
mere palpable abuse of force. The Northern States had nothing to
fear from the contrast, because in them the blacks were few in
number, and the white population was very considerable. But if this
faint dawn of freedom were to show two millions of men their true
position, the oppressors would have reason to tremble. After having
affranchised the children of their slaves the Europeans of the
Southern States would very shortly be obliged to extend the same
benefit to the whole black population.
Chapter XVIII: Future Condition Of Three Races - Part V
In the North, as I have already remarked, a twofold migration
ensues upon the abolition of slavery, or even precedes that event
when circumstances have rendered it probable; the slaves quit the
country to be transported southwards; and the whites of the Northern
States, as well as the emigrants from Europe, hasten to fill up
their place. But these two causes cannot operate in the same manner
in the Southern States. On the one hand, the mass of slaves is too
great for any expectation of their ever being removed from the
country to be entertained; and on the other hand, the Europeans and
Anglo-Americans of the North are afraid to come to inhabit a country
in which labor has not yet been reinstated in its rightful honors.
Besides, they very justly look upon the States in which the
proportion of the negroes equals or exceeds that of the whites, as
exposed to very great dangers; and they refrain from turning their
activity in that direction.
Thus the inhabitants of the South would not be able, like their
Northern countrymen, to initiate the slaves gradually into a state
of freedom by abolishing slavery; they have no means of perceptibly
diminishing the black population, and they would remain unsupported
to repress its excesses. So that in the course of a few years, a
great people of free negroes would exist in the heart of a white
nation of equal size.
The same abuses of power which still maintain slavery, would then
become the source of the most alarming perils which the white
population of the South might have to apprehend. At the present time
the descendants of the Europeans are the sole owners of the land;
the absolute masters of all labor; and the only persons who are
possessed of wealth, knowledge, and arms. The black is destitute of
all these advantages, but he subsists without them because he is a
slave. If he were free, and obliged to provide for his own
subsistence, would it be possible for him to remain without these
things and to support life? Or would not the very instruments of the
present superiority of the white, whilst slavery exists, expose him
to a thousand dangers if it were abolished?
As long as the negro remains a slave, he may be kept in a
condition not very far removed from that of the brutes; but, with
his liberty, he cannot but acquire a degree of instruction which
will enable him to appreciate his misfortunes, and to discern a
remedy for them. Moreover, there exists a singular principle of
relative justice which is very firmly implanted in the human heart.
Men are much more forcibly struck by those inequalities which exist
within the circle of the same class, than with those which may be
remarked between different classes. It is more easy for them to
admit slavery, than to allow several millions of citizens to exist
under a load of eternal infamy and hereditary wretchedness. In the
North the population of freed negroes feels these hardships and
resents these indignities; but its numbers and its powers are small,
whilst in the South it would be numerous and strong.
As soon as it is admitted that the whites and the emancipated
blacks are placed upon the same territory in the situation of two
alien communities, it will readily be understood that there are but
two alternatives for the future; the negroes and the whites must
either wholly part or wholly mingle. I have already expressed the
conviction which I entertain as to the latter event. *r I do not
imagine that the white and black races will ever live in any country
upon an equal footing. But I believe the difficulty to be still
greater in the United States than elsewhere. An isolated individual
may surmount the prejudices of religion, of his country, or of his
race, and if this individual is a king he may effect surprising
changes in society; but a whole people cannot rise, as it were,
above itself. A despot who should subject the Americans and their
former slaves to the same yoke, might perhaps succeed in commingling
their races; but as long as the American democracy remains at the
head of affairs, no one will undertake so difficult a task; and it
may be foreseen that the freer the white population of the United
States becomes, the more isolated will it remain. *s
[Footnote r: This opinion is sanctioned by authorities infinitely
weightier than anything that I can say: thus, for instance, it is
stated in the "Memoirs of Jefferson" (as collected by M. Conseil),
"Nothing is more clearly written in the book of destiny than the
emancipation of the blacks; and it is equally certain that the two
races will never live in a state of equal freedom under the same
government, so insurmountable are the barriers which nature, habit,
and opinions have established between them."]
[Footnote s: If the British West India planters had governed
themselves, they would assuredly not have passed the Slave
Emancipation Bill which the mother-country has recently imposed upon
them.]
I have previously observed that the mixed race is the true bond
of union between the Europeans and the Indians; just so the
mulattoes are the true means of transition between the white and the
negro; so that wherever mulattoes abound, the intermixture of the
two races is not impossible. In some parts of America, the European
and the negro races are so crossed by one another, that it is rare
to meet with a man who is entirely black, or entirely white: when
they are arrived at this point, the two races may really be said to
be combined; or rather to have been absorbed in a third race, which
is connected with both without being identical with either.
Of all the Europeans the English are those who have mixed least
with the negroes. More mulattoes are to be seen in the South of the
Union than in the North, but still they are infinitely more scarce
than in any other European colony: mulattoes are by no means
numerous in the United States; they have no force peculiar to
themselves, and when quarrels originating in differences of color
take place, they generally side with the whites; just as the lackeys
of the great, in Europe, assume the contemptuous airs of nobility to
the lower orders.
The pride of origin, which is natural to the English, is
singularly augmented by the personal pride which democratic liberty
fosters amongst the Americans: the white citizen of the United
States is proud of his race, and proud of himself. But if the whites
and the negroes do not intermingle in the North of the Union, how
should they mix in the South? Can it be supposed for an instant,
that an American of the Southern States, placed, as he must forever
be, between the white man with all his physical and moral
superiority and the negro, will ever think of preferring the latter?
The Americans of the Southern States have two powerful passions
which will always keep them aloof; the first is the fear of being
assimilated to the negroes, their former slaves; and the second the
dread of sinking below the whites, their neighbors.
If I were called upon to predict what will probably occur at some
future time, I should say, that the abolition of slavery in the
South will, in the common course of things, increase the repugnance
of the white population for the men of color. I found this opinion
upon the analogous observation which I already had occasion to make
in the North. I there remarked that the white inhabitants of the
North avoid the negroes with increasing care, in proportion as the
legal barriers of separation are removed by the legislature; and why
should not the same result take place in the South? In the North,
the whites are deterred from intermingling with the blacks by the
fear of an imaginary danger; in the South, where the danger would be
real, I cannot imagine that the fear would be less general.
If, on the one hand, it be admitted (and the fact is
unquestionable) that the colored population perpetually accumulates
in the extreme South, and that it increases more rapidly than that
of the whites; and if, on the other hand, it be allowed that it is
impossible to foresee a time at which the whites and the blacks will
be so intermingled as to derive the same benefits from society; must
it not be inferred that the blacks and the whites will, sooner or
later, come to open strife in the Southern States of the Union? But
if it be asked what the issue of the struggle is likely to be, it
will readily be understood that we are here left to form a very
vague surmise of the truth. The human mind may succeed in tracing a
wide circle, as it were, which includes the course of future events;
but within that circle a thousand various chances and circumstances
may direct it in as many different ways; and in every picture of the
future there is a dim spot, which the eye of the understanding
cannot penetrate. It appears, however, to be extremely probable that
in the West Indian Islands the white race is destined to be subdued,
and the black population to share the same fate upon the continent.
In the West India Islands the white planters are surrounded by an
immense black population; on the continent, the blacks are placed
between the ocean and an innumerable people, which already extends
over them in a dense mass, from the icy confines of Canada to the
frontiers of Virginia, and from the banks of the Missouri to the
shores of the Atlantic. If the white citizens of North America
remain united, it cannot be supposed that the negroes will escape
the destruction with which they are menaced; they must be subdued by
want or by the sword. But the black population which is accumulated
along the coast of the Gulf of Mexico, has a chance of success if
the American Union is dissolved when the struggle between the two
races begins. If the federal tie were broken, the citizens of the
South would be wrong to rely upon any lasting succor from their
Northern countrymen. The latter are well aware that the danger can
never reach them; and unless they are constrained to march to the
assistance of the South by a positive obligation, it may be foreseen
that the sympathy of color will be insufficient to stimulate their
exertions.
Yet, at whatever period the strife may break out, the whites of
the South, even if they are abandoned to their own resources, will
enter the lists with an immense superiority of knowledge and of the
means of warfare; but the blacks will have numerical strength and
the energy of despair upon their side, and these are powerful
resources to men who have taken up arms. The fate of the white
population of the Southern States will, perhaps, be similar to that
of the Moors in Spain. After having occupied the land for centuries,
it will perhaps be forced to retire to the country whence its
ancestors came, and to abandon to the negroes the possession of a
territory, which Providence seems to have more peculiarly destined
for them, since they can subsist and labor in it more easily that
the whites.
The danger of a conflict between the white and the black
inhabitants of the Southern States of the Union - a danger which,
however remote it may be, is inevitable - perpetually haunts the
imagination of the Americans. The inhabitants of the North make it a
common topic of conversation, although they have no direct injury to
fear from the struggle; but they vainly endeavor to devise some
means of obviating the misfortunes which they foresee. In the
Southern States the subject is not discussed: the planter does not
allude to the future in conversing with strangers; the citizen does
not communicate his apprehensions to his friends; he seeks to
conceal them from himself; but there is something more alarming in
the tacit forebodings of the South, than in the clamorous fears of
the Northern States.
This all-pervading disquietude has given birth to an undertaking
which is but little known, but which may have the effect of changing
the fate of a portion of the human race. From apprehension of the
dangers which I have just been describing, a certain number of
American citizens have formed a society for the purpose of exporting
to the coast of Guinea, at their own expense, such free negroes as
may be willing to escape from the oppression to which they are
subject. *t In 1820, the society to which I allude formed a
settlement in Africa, upon the seventh degree of north latitude,
which bears the name of Liberia. The most recent intelligence
informs us that 2,500 negroes are collected there; they have
introduced the democratic institutions of America into the country
of their forefathers; and Liberia has a representative system of
government, negro jurymen, negro magistrates, and negro priests;
churches have been built, newspapers established, and, by a singular
change in the vicissitudes of the world, white men are prohibited
from sojourning within the settlement. *u
[Footnote t: This society assumed the name of "The Society for
the Colonization of the Blacks." See its annual reports; and more
particularly the fifteenth. See also the pamphlet, to which allusion
has already been made, entitled "Letters on the Colonization
Society, and on its probable Results," by Mr. Carey, Philadelphia,
1833.]
[Footnote u: This last regulation was laid down by the founders
of the settlement; they apprehended that a state of things might
arise in Africa similar to that which exists on the frontiers of the
United States, and that if the negroes, like the Indians, were
brought into collision with a people more enlightened than
themselves, they would be destroyed before they could be civilized.]
This is indeed a strange caprice of fortune. Two hundred years
have now elapsed since the inhabitants of Europe undertook to tear
the negro from his family and his home, in order to transport him to
the shores of North America; at the present day, the European
settlers are engaged in sending back the descendants of those very
negroes to the Continent from which they were originally taken; and
the barbarous Africans have been brought into contact with
civilization in the midst of bondage, and have become acquainted
with free political institutions in slavery. Up to the present time
Africa has been closed against the arts and sciences of the whites;
but the inventions of Europe will perhaps penetrate into those
regions, now that they are introduced by Africans themselves. The
settlement of Liberia is founded upon a lofty and a most fruitful
idea; but whatever may be its results with regard to the Continent
of Africa, it can afford no remedy to the New World.
In twelve years the Colonization Society has transported 2,500
negroes to Africa; in the same space of time about 700,000 blacks
were born in the United States. If the colony of Liberia were so
situated as to be able to receive thousands of new inhabitants every
year, and if the negroes were in a state to be sent thither with
advantage; if the Union were to supply the society with annual
subsidies, *v and to transport the negroes to Africa in the vessels
of the State, it would still be unable to counterpoise the natural
increase of population amongst the blacks; and as it could not
remove as many men in a year as are born upon its territory within
the same space of time, it would fail in suspending the growth of
the evil which is daily increasing in the States. *w The negro race
will never leave those shores of the American continent, to which it
was brought by the passions and the vices of Europeans; and it will
not disappear from the New World as long as it continues to exist.
The inhabitants of the United States may retard the calamities which
they apprehend, but they cannot now destroy their efficient cause.
[Footnote v: Nor would these be the only difficulties attendant
upon the undertaking; if the Union undertook to buy up the negroes
now in America, in order to transport them to Africa, the price of
slaves, increasing with their scarcity, would soon become enormous;
and the States of the North would never consent to expend such great
sums for a purpose which would procure such small advantages to
themselves. If the Union took possession of the slaves in the
Southern States by force, or at a rate determined by law, an
insurmountable resistance would arise in that part of the country.
Both alternatives are equally impossible.]
[Footnote w: In 1830 there were in the United States 2,010,327
slaves and 319,439 free blacks, in all 2,329,766 negroes: which
formed about one-fifth of the total population of the United States
at that time.]
I am obliged to confess that I do not regard the abolition of
slavery as a means of warding off the struggle of the two races in
the United States. The negroes may long remain slaves without
complaining; but if they are once raised to the level of free men,
they will soon revolt at being deprived of all their civil rights;
and as they cannot become the equals of the whites, they will
speedily declare themselves as enemies. In the North everything
contributed to facilitate the emancipation of the slaves; and
slavery was abolished, without placing the free negroes in a
position which could become formidable, since their number was too
small for them ever to claim the exercise of their rights. But such
is not the case in the South. The question of slavery was a question
of commerce and manufacture for the slave-owners in the North; for
those of the South, it is a question of life and death. God forbid
that I should seek to justify the principle of negro slavery, as has
been done by some American writers! But I only observe that all the
countries which formerly adopted that execrable principle are not
equally able to abandon it at the present time.
When I contemplate the condition of the South, I can only
discover two alternatives which may be adopted by the white
inhabitants of those States; viz., either to emancipate the negroes,
and to intermingle with them; or, remaining isolated from them, to
keep them in a state of slavery as long as possible. All
intermediate measures seem to me likely to terminate, and that
shortly, in the most horrible of civil wars, and perhaps in the
extirpation of one or other of the two races. Such is the view which
the Americans of the South take of the question, and they act
consistently with it. As they are determined not to mingle with the
negroes, they refuse to emancipate them.
Not that the inhabitants of the South regard slavery as necessary
to the wealth of the planter, for on this point many of them agree
with their Northern countrymen in freely admitting that slavery is
prejudicial to their interest; but they are convinced that, however
prejudicial it may be, they hold their lives upon no other tenure.
The instruction which is now diffused in the South has convinced the
inhabitants that slavery is injurious to the slave-owner, but it has
also shown them, more clearly than before, that no means exist of
getting rid of its bad consequences. Hence arises a singular
contrast; the more the utility of slavery is contested, the more
firmly is it established in the laws; and whilst the principle of
servitude is gradually abolished in the North, that self-same
principle gives rise to more and more rigorous consequences in the
South.
The legislation of the Southern States with regard to slaves,
presents at the present day such unparalleled atrocities as suffice
to show how radically the laws of humanity have been perverted, and
to betray the desperate position of the community in which that
legislation has been promulgated. The Americans of this portion of
the Union have not, indeed, augmented the hardships of slavery; they
have, on the contrary, bettered the physical condition of the
slaves. The only means by which the ancients maintained slavery were
fetters and death; the Americans of the South of the Union have
discovered more intellectual securities for the duration of their
power. They have employed their despotism and their violence against
the human mind. In antiquity, precautions were taken to prevent the
slave from breaking his chains; at the present day measures are
adopted to deprive him even of the desire of freedom. The ancients
kept the bodies of their slaves in bondage, but they placed no
restraint upon the mind and no check upon education; and they acted
consistently with their established principle, since a natural
termination of slavery then existed, and one day or other the slave
might be set free, and become the equal of his master. But the
Americans of the South, who do not admit that the negroes can ever
be commingled with themselves, have forbidden them to be taught to
read or to write, under severe penalties; and as they will not raise
them to their own level, they sink them as nearly as possible to
that of the brutes.
The hope of liberty had always been allowed to the slave to cheer
the hardships of his condition. But the Americans of the South are
well aware that emancipation cannot but be dangerous, when the freed
man can never be assimilated to his former master. To give a man his
freedom, and to leave him in wretchedness and ignominy, is nothing
less than to prepare a future chief for a revolt of the slaves.
Moreover, it has long been remarked that the presence of a free
negro vaguely agitates the minds of his less fortunate brethren, and
conveys to them a dim notion of their rights. The Americans of the
South have consequently taken measures to prevent slave-owners from
emancipating their slaves in most cases; not indeed by a positive
prohibition, but by subjecting that step to various forms which it
is difficult to comply with. I happened to meet with an old man, in
the South of the Union, who had lived in illicit intercourse with
one of his negresses, and had had several children by her, who were
born the slaves of their father. He had indeed frequently thought of
bequeathing to them at least their liberty; but years had elapsed
without his being able to surmount the legal obstacles to their
emancipation, and in the mean while his old age was come, and he was
about to die. He pictured to himself his sons dragged from market to
market, and passing from the authority of a parent to the rod of the
stranger, until these horrid anticipations worked his expiring
imagination into frenzy. When I saw him he was a prey to all the
anguish of despair, and he made me feel how awful is the retribution
of nature upon those who have broken her laws.
These evils are unquestionably great; but they are the necessary
and foreseen consequence of the very principle of modern slavery.
When the Europeans chose their slaves from a race differing from
their own, which many of them considered as inferior to the other
races of mankind, and which they all repelled with horror from any
notion of intimate connection, they must have believed that slavery
would last forever; since there is no intermediate state which can
be durable between the excessive inequality produced by servitude
and the complete equality which originates in independence. The
Europeans did imperfectly feel this truth, but without acknowledging
it even to themselves. Whenever they have had to do with negroes,
their conduct has either been dictated by their interest and their
pride, or by their compassion. They first violated every right of
humanity by their treatment of the negro and they afterwards
informed him that those rights were precious and inviolable. They
affected to open their ranks to the slaves, but the negroes who
attempted to penetrate into the community were driven back with
scorn; and they have incautiously and involuntarily been led to
admit of freedom instead of slavery, without having the courage to
be wholly iniquitous, or wholly just.
If it be impossible to anticipate a period at which the Americans
of the South will mingle their blood with that of the negroes, can
they allow their slaves to become free without compromising their
own security? And if they are obliged to keep that race in bondage
in order to save their own families, may they not be excused for
availing themselves of the means best adapted to that end? The
events which are taking place in the Southern States of the Union
appear to me to be at once the most horrible and the most natural
results of slavery. When I see the order of nature overthrown, and
when I hear the cry of humanity in its vain struggle against the
laws, my indignation does not light upon the men of our own time who
are the instruments of these outrages; but I reserve my execration
for those who, after a thousand years of freedom, brought back
slavery into the world once more.
Whatever may be the efforts of the Americans of the South to
maintain slavery, they will not always succeed. Slavery, which is
now confined to a single tract of the civilized earth, which is
attacked by Christianity as unjust, and by political economy as
prejudicial; and which is now contrasted with democratic liberties
and the information of our age, cannot survive. By the choice of the
master, or by the will of the slave, it will cease; and in either
case great calamities may be expected to ensue. If liberty be
refused to the negroes of the South, they will in the end seize it
for themselves by force; if it be given, they will abuse it ere
long. *x
[Footnote x: [This chapter is no longer applicable to the
condition of the negro race in the United States, since the
abolition of slavery was the result, though not the object, of the
great Civil War, and the negroes have been raised to the condition
not only of freedmen, but of citizens; and in some States they
exercise a preponderating political power by reason of their
numerical majority. Thus, in South Carolina there were in 1870,
289,667 whites and 415,814 blacks. But the emancipation of the
slaves has not solved the problem, how two races so different and so
hostile are to live together in peace in one country on equal terms.
That problem is as difficult, perhaps more difficult than ever; and
to this difficulty the author's remarks are still perfectly
applicable.]]
Chapter XVIII: Future Condition Of Three Races - Part VI
What Are The Chances In Favor Of The Duration Of The American
Union, And What Dangers Threaten It *y
[Footnote y: [This chapter is one of the most curious and
interesting portions of the work, because it embraces almost all the
constitutional and social questions which were raised by the great
secession of the South and decided by the results of the Civil War.
But it must be confessed that the sagacity of the author is
sometimes at fault in these speculations, and did not save him from
considerable errors, which the course of events has since made
apparent. He held that "the legislators of the Constitution of 1789
were not appointed to constitute the government of a single people,
but to regulate the association of several States; that the Union
was formed by the voluntary agreement of the States, and in uniting
together they have not forfeited their nationality, nor have they
been reduced to the condition of one and the same people." Whence he
inferred that "if one of the States chose to withdraw its name from
the contract, it would be difficult to disprove its right of doing
so; and that the Federal Government would have no means of
maintaining its claims directly, either by force or by right." This
is the Southern theory of the Constitution, and the whole case of
the South in favor of secession. To many Europeans, and to some
American (Northern) jurists, this view appeared to be sound; but it
was vigorously resisted by the North, and crushed by force of arms.
The author of this book was mistaken in supposing that the "Union
was a vast body which presents no definite object to patriotic
feeling." When the day of trial came, millions of men were ready to
lay down their lives for it. He was also mistaken in supposing that
the Federal Executive is so weak that it requires the free consent
of the governed to enable it to subsist, and that it would be
defeated in a struggle to maintain the Union against one or more
separate States. In 1861 nine States, with a population of
8,753,000, seceded, and maintained for four years a resolute but
unequal contest for independence, but they were defeated.
Lastly, the author was mistaken in supposing that a community of
interests would always prevail between North and South sufficiently
powerful to bind them together. He overlooked the influence which
the question of slavery must have on the Union the moment that the
majority of the people of the North declared against it. In 1831,
when the author visited America, the anti-slavery agitation had
scarcely begun; and the fact of Southern slavery was accepted by men
of all parties, even in the States where there were no slaves: and
that was unquestionably the view taken by all the States and by all
American statesmen at the time of the adoption of the Constitution,
in 1789. But in the course of thirty years a great change took
place, and the North refused to perpetuate what had become the
"peculiar institution" of the South, especially as it gave the South
a species of aristocratic preponderance. The result was the
ratification, in December, 1865, of the celebrated 13th article or
amendment of the Constitution, which declared that "neither slavery
nor involuntary servitude - except as a punishment for crime - shall
exist within the United States." To which was soon afterwards added
the 15th article, "The right of citizens to vote shall not be denied
or abridged by the United States, or by any State, on account of
race, color, or previous servitude." The emancipation of several
millions of negro slaves without compensation, and the transfer to
them of political preponderance in the States in which they
outnumber the white population, were acts of the North totally
opposed to the interests of the South, and which could only have
been carried into effect by conquest. - Translator's Note.]]
Reason for which the preponderating force lies in the States
rather than in the Union - The Union will only last as long as all
the States choose to belong to it - Causes which tend to keep them
united - Utility of the Union to resist foreign enemies, and to
prevent the existence of foreigners in America - No natural barriers
between the several States - No conflicting interests to divide them
- Reciprocal interests of the Northern, Southern, and Western States
- Intellectual ties of union - Uniformity of opinions - Dangers of
the Union resulting from the different characters and the passions
of its citizens - Character of the citizens in the South and in the
North - The rapid growth of the Union one of its greatest dangers -
Progress of the population to the Northwest - Power gravitates in
the same direction - Passions originating from sudden turns of
fortune - Whether the existing Government of the Union tends to gain
strength, or to lose it - Various signs of its decrease - Internal
improvements - Waste lands - Indians - The Bank - The Tariff -
General Jackson.
The maintenance of the existing institutions of the several
States depends in some measure upon the maintenance of the Union
itself. It is therefore important in the first instance to inquire
into the probable fate of the Union. One point may indeed be assumed
at once: if the present confederation were dissolved, it appears to
me to be incontestable that the States of which it is now composed
would not return to their original isolated condition, but that
several unions would then be formed in the place of one. It is not
my intention to inquire into the principles upon which these new
unions would probably be established, but merely to show what the
causes are which may effect the dismemberment of the existing
confederation.
With this object I shall be obliged to retrace some of the steps
which I have already taken, and to revert to topics which I have
before discussed. I am aware that the reader may accuse me of
repetition, but the importance of the matter which still remains to
be treated is my excuse; I had rather say too much, than say too
little to be thoroughly understood, and I prefer injuring the author
to slighting the subject.
The legislators who formed the Constitution of 1789 endeavored to
confer a distinct and preponderating authority upon the federal
power. But they were confined by the conditions of the task which
they had undertaken to perform. They were not appointed to
constitute the government of a single people, but to regulate the
association of several States; and, whatever their inclinations
might be, they could not but divide the exercise of sovereignty in
the end.
In order to understand the consequences of this division, it is
necessary to make a short distinction between the affairs of the
Government. There are some objects which are national by their very
nature, that is to say, which affect the nation as a body, and can
only be intrusted to the man or the assembly of men who most
completely represent the entire nation. Amongst these may be
reckoned war and diplomacy. There are other objects which are
provincial by their very nature, that is to say, which only affect
certain localities, and which can only be properly treated in that
locality. Such, for instance, is the budget of a municipality.
Lastly, there are certain objects of a mixed nature, which are
national inasmuch as they affect all the citizens who compose the
nation, and which are provincial inasmuch as it is not necessary
that the nation itself should provide for them all. Such are the
rights which regulate the civil and political condition of the
citizens. No society can exist without civil and political rights.
These rights therefore interest all the citizens alike; but it is
not always necessary to the existence and the prosperity of the
nation that these rights should be uniform, nor, consequently, that
they should be regulated by the central authority.
There are, then, two distinct categories of objects which are
submitted to the direction of the sovereign power; and these
categories occur in all well-constituted communities, whatever the
basis of the political constitution may otherwise be. Between these
two extremes the objects which I have termed mixed may be considered
to lie. As these objects are neither exclusively national nor
entirely provincial, they may be obtained by a national or by a
provincial government, according to the agreement of the contracting
parties, without in any way impairing the contract of association.
The sovereign power is usually formed by the union of separate
individuals, who compose a people; and individual powers or
collective forces, each representing a very small portion of the
sovereign authority, are the sole elements which are subjected to
the general Government of their choice. In this case the general
Government is more naturally called upon to regulate, not only those
affairs which are of essential national importance, but those which
are of a more local interest; and the local governments are reduced
to that small share of sovereign authority which is indispensable to
their prosperity.
But sometimes the sovereign authority is composed of preorganized
political bodies, by virtue of circumstances anterior to their
union; and in this case the provincial governments assume the
control, not only of those affairs which more peculiarly belong to
their province, but of all, or of a part of the mixed affairs to
which allusion has been made. For the confederate nations which were
independent sovereign States before their union, and which still
represent a very considerable share of the sovereign power, have
only consented to cede to the general Government the exercise of
those rights which are indispensable to the Union.
When the national Government, independently of the prerogatives
inherent in its nature, is invested with the right of regulating the
affairs which relate partly to the general and partly to the local
interests, it possesses a preponderating influence. Not only are its
own rights extensive, but all the rights which it does not possess
exist by its sufferance, and it may be apprehended that the
provincial governments may be deprived of their natural and
necessary prerogatives by its influence.
When, on the other hand, the provincial governments are invested
with the power of regulating those same affairs of mixed interest,
an opposite tendency prevails in society. The preponderating force
resides in the province, not in the nation; and it may be
apprehended that the national Government may in the end be stripped
of the privileges which are necessary to its existence.
Independent nations have therefore a natural tendency to
centralization, and confederations to dismemberment.
It now only remains for us to apply these general principles to
the American Union. The several States were necessarily possessed of
the right of regulating all exclusively provincial affairs. Moreover
these same States retained the rights of determining the civil and
political competency of the citizens, or regulating the reciprocal
relations of the members of the community, and of dispensing
justice; rights which are of a general nature, but which do not
necessarily appertain to the national Government. We have shown that
the Government of the Union is invested with the power of acting in
the name of the whole nation in those cases in which the nation has
to appear as a single and undivided power; as, for instance, in
foreign relations, and in offering a common resistance to a common
enemy; in short, in conducting those affairs which I have styled
exclusively national.
In this division of the rights of sovereignty, the share of the
Union seems at first sight to be more considerable than that of the
States; but a more attentive investigation shows it to be less so.
The undertakings of the Government of the Union are more vast, but
their influence is more rarely felt. Those of the provincial
governments are comparatively small, but they are incessant, and
they serve to keep alive the authority which they represent. The
Government of the Union watches the general interests of the
country; but the general interests of a people have a very
questionable influence upon individual happiness, whilst provincial
interests produce a most immediate effect upon the welfare of the
inhabitants. The Union secures the independence and the greatness of
the nation, which do not immediately affect private citizens; but
the several States maintain the liberty, regulate the rights,
protect the fortune, and secure the life and the whole future
prosperity of every citizen.
The Federal Government is very far removed from its subjects,
whilst the provincial governments are within the reach of them all,
and are ready to attend to the smallest appeal. The central
Government has upon its side the passions of a few superior men who
aspire to conduct it; but upon the side of the provincial
governments are the interests of all those second-rate individuals
who can only hope to obtain power within their own State, and who
nevertheless exercise the largest share of authority over the people
because they are placed nearest to its level. The Americans have
therefore much more to hope and to fear from the States than from
the Union; and, in conformity with the natural tendency of the human
mind, they are more likely to attach themselves to the former than
to the latter. In this respect their habits and feelings harmonize
with their interests.
When a compact nation divides its sovereignty, and adopts a
confederate form of government, the traditions, the customs, and the
manners of the people are for a long time at variance with their
legislation; and the former tend to give a degree of influence to
the central government which the latter forbids. When a number of
confederate states unite to form a single nation, the same causes
operate in an opposite direction. I have no doubt that if France
were to become a confederate republic like that of the United
States, the government would at first display more energy than that
of the Union; and if the Union were to alter its constitution to a
monarchy like that of France, I think that the American Government
would be a long time in acquiring the force which now rules the
latter nation. When the national existence of the Anglo-Americans
began, their provincial existence was already of long standing;
necessary relations were established between the townships and the
individual citizens of the same States; and they were accustomed to
consider some objects as common to them all, and to conduct other
affairs as exclusively relating to their own special interests.
The Union is a vast body which presents no definite object to
patriotic feeling. The forms and limits of the State are distinct
and circumscribed; since it represents a certain number of objects
which are familiar to the citizens and beloved by all. It is
identified with the very soil, with the right of property and the
domestic affections, with the recollections of the past, the labors
of the present, and the hopes of the future. Patriotism, then, which
is frequently a mere extension of individual egotism, is still
directed to the State, and is not excited by the Union. Thus the
tendency of the interests, the habits, and the feelings of the
people is to centre political activity in the States, in preference
to the Union.
It is easy to estimate the different forces of the two
governments, by remarking the manner in which they fulfil their
respective functions. Whenever the government of a State has
occasion to address an individual or an assembly of individuals, its
language is clear and imperative; and such is also the tone of the
Federal Government in its intercourse with individuals, but no
sooner has it anything to do with a State than it begins to parley,
to explain its motives and to justify its conduct, to argue, to
advise, and, in short, anything but to command. If doubts are raised
as to the limits of the constitutional powers of each government,
the provincial government prefers its claim with boldness, and takes
prompt and energetic steps to support it. In the mean while the
Government of the Union reasons; it appeals to the interests, to the
good sense, to the glory of the nation; it temporizes, it
negotiates, and does not consent to act until it is reduced to the
last extremity. At first sight it might readily be imagined that it
is the provincial government which is armed with the authority of
the nation, and that Congress represents a single State.
The Federal Government is, therefore, notwithstanding the
precautions of those who founded it, naturally so weak that it more
peculiarly requires the free consent of the governed to enable it to
subsist. It is easy to perceive that its object is to enable the
States to realize with facility their determination of remaining
united; and, as long as this preliminary condition exists, its
authority is great, temperate, and effective. The Constitution fits
the Government to control individuals, and easily to surmount such
obstacles as they may be inclined to offer; but it was by no means
established with a view to the possible separation of one or more of
the States from the Union.
If the sovereignty of the Union were to engage in a struggle with
that of the States at the present day, its defeat may be confidently
predicted; and it is not probable that such a struggle would be
seriously undertaken. As often as a steady resistance is offered to
the Federal Government it will be found to yield. Experience has
hitherto shown that whenever a State has demanded anything with
perseverance and resolution, it has invariably succeeded; and that
if a separate government has distinctly refused to act, it was left
to do as it thought fit. *z
[Footnote z: See the conduct of the Northern States in the war of
1812. "During that war," says Jefferson in a letter to General
Lafayette, "four of the Eastern States were only attached to the
Union, like so many inanimate bodies to living men."]
But even if the Government of the Union had any strength inherent
in itself, the physical situation of the country would render the
exercise of that strength very difficult. *a The United States cover
an immense territory; they are separated from each other by great
distances; and the population is disseminated over the surface of a
country which is still half a wilderness. If the Union were to
undertake to enforce the allegiance of the confederate States by
military means, it would be in a position very analogous to that of
England at the time of the War of Independence.
[Footnote a: The profound peace of the Union affords no pretext
for a standing army; and without a standing army a government is not
prepared to profit by a favorable opportunity to conquer resistance,
and take the sovereign power by surprise. [This note, and the
paragraph in the text which precedes, have been shown by the results
of the Civil War to be a misconception of the writer.]]
However strong a government may be, it cannot easily escape from
the consequences of a principle which it has once admitted as the
foundation of its constitution. The Union was formed by the
voluntary agreement of the States; and, in uniting together, they
have not forfeited their nationality, nor have they been reduced to
the condition of one and the same people. If one of the States chose
to withdraw its name from the contract, it would be difficult to
disprove its right of doing so; and the Federal Government would
have no means of maintaining its claims directly, either by force or
by right. In order to enable the Federal Government easily to
conquer the resistance which may be offered to it by any one of its
subjects, it would be necessary that one or more of them should be
specially interested in the existence of the Union, as has
frequently been the case in the history of confederations.
If it be supposed that amongst the States which are united by the
federal tie there are some which exclusively enjoy the principal
advantages of union, or whose prosperity depends on the duration of
that union, it is unquestionable that they will always be ready to
support the central Government in enforcing the obedience of the
others. But the Government would then be exerting a force not
derived from itself, but from a principle contrary to its nature.
States form confederations in order to derive equal advantages from
their union; and in the case just alluded to, the Federal Government
would derive its power from the unequal distribution of those
benefits amongst the States.
If one of the confederate States have acquired a preponderance
sufficiently great to enable it to take exclusive possession of the
central authority, it will consider the other States as subject
provinces, and it will cause its own supremacy to be respected under
the borrowed name of the sovereignty of the Union. Great things may
then be done in the name of the Federal Government, but in reality
that Government will have ceased to exist. *b In both these cases,
the power which acts in the name of the confederation becomes
stronger the more it abandons the natural state and the acknowledged
principles of confederations.
[Footnote b: Thus the province of Holland in the republic of the
Low Countries, and the Emperor in the Germanic Confederation, have
sometimes put themselves in the place of the union, and have
employed the federal authority to their own advantage.]
In America the existing Union is advantageous to all the States,
but it is not indispensable to any one of them. Several of them
might break the federal tie without compromising the welfare of the
others, although their own prosperity would be lessened. As the
existence and the happiness of none of the States are wholly
dependent on the present Constitution, they would none of them be
disposed to make great personal sacrifices to maintain it. On the
other hand, there is no State which seems hitherto to have its
ambition much interested in the maintenance of the existing Union.
They certainly do not all exercise the same influence in the federal
councils, but no one of them can hope to domineer over the rest, or
to treat them as its inferiors or as its subjects.
It appears to me unquestionable that if any portion of the Union
seriously desired to separate itself from the other States, they
would not be able, nor indeed would they attempt, to prevent it; and
that the present Union will only last as long as the States which
compose it choose to continue members of the confederation. If this
point be admitted, the question becomes less difficult; and our
object is, not to inquire whether the States of the existing Union
are capable of separating, but whether they will choose to remain
united.
Amongst the various reasons which tend to render the existing
Union useful to the Americans, two principal causes are peculiarly
evident to the observer. Although the Americans are, as it were,
alone upon their continent, their commerce makes them the neighbors
of all the nations with which they trade. Notwithstanding their
apparent isolation, the Americans require a certain degree of
strength, which they cannot retain otherwise than by remaining
united to each other. If the States were to split, they would not
only diminish the strength which they are now able to display
towards foreign nations, but they would soon create foreign powers
upon their own territory. A system of inland custom-houses would
then be established; the valleys would be divided by imaginary
boundary lines; the courses of the rivers would be confined by
territorial distinctions; and a multitude of hindrances would
prevent the Americans from exploring the whole of that vast
continent which Providence has allotted to them for a dominion. At
present they have no invasion to fear, and consequently no standing
armies to maintain, no taxes to levy. If the Union were dissolved,
all these burdensome measures might ere long be required. The
Americans are then very powerfully interested in the maintenance of
their Union. On the other hand, it is almost impossible to discover
any sort of material interest which might at present tempt a portion
of the Union to separate from the other States.
When we cast our eyes upon the map of the United States, we
perceive the chain of the Alleghany Mountains, running from the
northeast to the southwest, and crossing nearly one thousand miles
of country; and we are led to imagine that the design of Providence
was to raise between the valley of the Mississippi and the coast of
the Atlantic Ocean one of those natural barriers which break the
mutual intercourse of men, and form the necessary limits of
different States. But the average height of the Alleghanies does not
exceed 2,500 feet; their greatest elevation is not above 4,000 feet;
their rounded summits, and the spacious valleys which they conceal
within their passes, are of easy access from several sides. Besides
which, the principal rivers which fall into the Atlantic Ocean - the
Hudson, the Susquehanna, and the Potomac -take their rise beyond the
Alleghanies, in an open district, which borders upon the valley of
the Mississippi. These streams quit this tract of country, make
their way through the barrier which would seem to turn them
westward, and as they wind through the mountains they open an easy
and natural passage to man. No natural barrier exists in the regions
which are now inhabited by the Anglo-Americans; the Alleghanies are
so far from serving as a boundary to separate nations, that they do
not even serve as a frontier to the States. New York, Pennsylvania,
and Virginia comprise them within their borders, and they extend as
much to the west as to the east of the line. The territory now
occupied by the twenty-four States of the Union, and the three great
districts which have not yet acquired the rank of States, although
they already contain inhabitants, covers a surface of 1,002,600
square miles, *c which is about equal to five times the extent of
France. Within these limits the qualities of the soil, the
temperature, and the produce of the country, are extremely various.
The vast extent of territory occupied by the Anglo-American
republics has given rise to doubts as to the maintenance of their
Union. Here a distinction must be made; contrary interests sometimes
arise in the different provinces of a vast empire, which often
terminate in open dissensions; and the extent of the country is then
most prejudicial to the power of the State. But if the inhabitants
of these vast regions are not divided by contrary interests, the
extent of the territory may be favorable to their prosperity; for
the unity of the government promotes the interchange of the
different productions of the soil, and increases their value by
facilitating their consumption.
[Footnote c: See "Darby's View of the United States," p. 435. [In
1890 the number of States and Territories had increased to 51, the
population to 62,831,900, and the area of the States, 3,602,990
square miles. This does not include the Philippine Islands, Hawaii,
or Porto Rico. A conservative estimate of the population of the
Philippine Islands is 8,000,000; that of Hawaii, by the census of
1897, was given at 109,020; and the present estimated population of
Porto Rico is 900,000. The area of the Philippine Islands is about
120,000 square miles, that of Hawaii is 6,740 square miles, and the
area of Porto Rico is about 3,600 square miles.]]
It is indeed easy to discover different interests in the
different parts of the Union, but I am unacquainted with any which
are hostile to each other. The Southern States are almost
exclusively agricultural. The Northern States are more peculiarly
commercial and manufacturing. The States of the West are at the same
time agricultural and manufacturing. In the South the crops consist
of tobacco, of rice, of cotton, and of sugar; in the North and the
West, of wheat and maize. These are different sources of wealth; but
union is the means by which these sources are opened to all, and
rendered equally advantageous to the several districts.
The North, which ships the produce of the Anglo-Americans to all
parts of the world, and brings back the produce of the globe to the
Union, is evidently interested in maintaining the confederation in
its present condition, in order that the number of American
producers and consumers may remain as large as possible. The North
is the most natural agent of communication between the South and the
West of the Union on the one hand, and the rest of the world upon
the other; the North is therefore interested in the union and
prosperity of the South and the West, in order that they may
continue to furnish raw materials for its manufactures, and cargoes
for its shipping.
The South and the West, on their side, are still more directly
interested in the preservation of the Union, and the prosperity of
the North. The produce of the South is, for the most part, exported
beyond seas; the South and the West consequently stand in need of
the commercial resources of the North. They are likewise interested
in the maintenance of a powerful fleet by the Union, to protect them
efficaciously. The South and the West have no vessels, but they
cannot refuse a willing subsidy to defray the expenses of the navy;
for if the fleets of Europe were to blockade the ports of the South
and the delta of the Mississippi, what would become of the rice of
the Carolinas, the tobacco of Virginia, and the sugar and cotton
which grow in the valley of the Mississippi? Every portion of the
federal budget does therefore contribute to the maintenance of
material interests which are common to all the confederate States.
Independently of this commercial utility, the South and the West
of the Union derive great political advantages from their connection
with the North. The South contains an enormous slave population; a
population which is already alarming, and still more formidable for
the future. The States of the West lie in the remotest parts of a
single valley; and all the rivers which intersect their territory
rise in the Rocky Mountains or in the Alleghanies, and fall into the
Mississippi, which bears them onwards to the Gulf of Mexico. The
Western States are consequently entirely cut off, by their position,
from the traditions of Europe and the civilization of the Old World.
The inhabitants of the South, then, are induced to support the Union
in order to avail themselves of its protection against the blacks;
and the inhabitants of the West in order not to be excluded from a
free communication with the rest of the globe, and shut up in the
wilds of central America. The North cannot but desire the
maintenance of the Union, in order to remain, as it now is, the
connecting link between that vast body and the other parts of the
world.
The temporal interests of all the several parts of the Union are,
then, intimately connected; and the same assertion holds true
respecting those opinions and sentiments which may be termed the
immaterial interests of men.
Chapter XVIII: Future Condition Of Three Races - Part VII
The inhabitants of the United States talk a great deal of their
attachment to their country; but I confess that I do not rely upon
that calculating patriotism which is founded upon interest, and
which a change in the interests at stake may obliterate. Nor do I
attach much importance to the language of the Americans, when they
manifest, in their daily conversations, the intention of maintaining
the federal system adopted by their forefathers. A government
retains its sway over a great number of citizens, far less by the
voluntary and rational consent of the multitude, than by that
instinctive, and to a certain extent involuntary agreement, which
results from similarity of feelings and resemblances of opinion. I
will never admit that men constitute a social body, simply because
they obey the same head and the same laws. Society can only exist
when a great number of men consider a great number of things in the
same point of view; when they hold the same opinions upon many
subjects, and when the same occurrences suggest the same thoughts
and impressions to their minds.
The observer who examines the present condition of the United
States upon this principle, will readily discover, that although the
citizens are divided into twenty-four distinct sovereignties, they
nevertheless constitute a single people; and he may perhaps be led
to think that the state of the Anglo-American Union is more truly a
state of society than that of certain nations of Europe which live
under the same legislation and the same prince.
Although the Anglo-Americans have several religious sects, they
all regard religion in the same manner. They are not always agreed
upon the measures which are most conducive to good government, and
they vary upon some of the forms of government which it is expedient
to adopt; but they are unanimous upon the general principles which
ought to rule human society. From Maine to the Floridas, and from
the Missouri to the Atlantic Ocean, the people is held to be the
legitimate source of all power. The same notions are entertained
respecting liberty and equality, the liberty of the press, the right
of association, the jury, and the responsibility of the agents of
Government.
If we turn from their political and religious opinions to the
moral and philosophical principles which regulate the daily actions
of life and govern their conduct, we shall still find the same
uniformity. The Anglo-Americans *d acknowledge the absolute moral
authority of the reason of the community, as they acknowledge the
political authority of the mass of citizens; and they hold that
public opinion is the surest arbiter of what is lawful or forbidden,
true or false. The majority of them believe that a man will be led
to do what is just and good by following his own interest rightly
understood. They hold that every man is born in possession of the
right of self-government, and that no one has the right of
constraining his fellow-creatures to be happy. They have all a
lively faith in the perfectibility of man; they are of opinion that
the effects of the diffusion of knowledge must necessarily be
advantageous, and the consequences of ignorance fatal; they all
consider society as a body in a state of improvement, humanity as a
changing scene, in which nothing is, or ought to be, permanent; and
they admit that what appears to them to be good to-day may be
superseded by something better-to-morrow. I do not give all these
opinions as true, but I quote them as characteristic of the
Americans.
[Footnote d: It is scarcely necessary for me to observe that by
the expression Anglo-Americans, I only mean to designate the great
majority of the nation; for a certain number of isolated individuals
are of course to be met with holding very different opinions.]
The Anglo-Americans are not only united together by these common
opinions, but they are separated from all other nations by a common
feeling of pride. For the last fifty years no pains have been spared
to convince the inhabitants of the United States that they
constitute the only religious, enlightened, and free people. They
perceive that, for the present, their own democratic institutions
succeed, whilst those of other countries fail; hence they conceive
an overweening opinion of their superiority, and they are not very
remote from believing themselves to belong to a distinct race of
mankind.
The dangers which threaten the American Union do not originate in
the diversity of interests or of opinions, but in the various
characters and passions of the Americans. The men who inhabit the
vast territory of the United States are almost all the issue of a
common stock; but the effects of the climate, and more especially of
slavery, have gradually introduced very striking differences between
the British settler of the Southern States and the British settler
of the North. In Europe it is generally believed that slavery has
rendered the interests of one part of the Union contrary to those of
another part; but I by no means remarked this to be the case:
slavery has not created interests in the South contrary to those of
the North, but it has modified the character and changed the habits
of the natives of the South.
I have already explained the influence which slavery has
exercised upon the commercial ability of the Americans in the South;
and this same influence equally extends to their manners. The slave
is a servant who never remonstrates, and who submits to everything
without complaint. He may sometimes assassinate, but he never
withstands, his master. In the South there are no families so poor
as not to have slaves. The citizen of the Southern States of the
Union is invested with a sort of domestic dictatorship, from his
earliest years; the first notion he acquires in life is that he is
born to command, and the first habit which he contracts is that of
being obeyed without resistance. His education tends, then, to give
him the character of a supercilious and a hasty man; irascible,
violent, and ardent in his desires, impatient of obstacles, but
easily discouraged if he cannot succeed upon his first attempt.
The American of the Northern States is surrounded by no slaves in
his childhood; he is even unattended by free servants, and is
usually obliged to provide for his own wants. No sooner does he
enter the world than the idea of necessity assails him on every
side: he soon learns to know exactly the natural limit of his
authority; he never expects to subdue those who withstand him, by
force; and he knows that the surest means of obtaining the support
of his fellow-creatures, is to win their favor. He therefore becomes
patient, reflecting, tolerant, slow to act, and persevering in his
designs.
In the Southern States the more immediate wants of life are
always supplied; the inhabitants of those parts are not busied in
the material cares of life, which are always provided for by others;
and their imagination is diverted to more captivating and less
definite objects. The American of the South is fond of grandeur,
luxury, and renown, of gayety, of pleasure, and above all of
idleness; nothing obliges him to exert himself in order to subsist;
and as he has no necessary occupations, he gives way to indolence,
and does not even attempt what would be useful.
But the equality of fortunes, and the absence of slavery in the
North, plunge the inhabitants in those same cares of daily life
which are disdained by the white population of the South. They are
taught from infancy to combat want, and to place comfort above all
the pleasures of the intellect or the heart. The imagination is
extinguished by the trivial details of life, and the ideas become
less numerous and less general, but far more practical and more
precise. As prosperity is the sole aim of exertion, it is
excellently well attained; nature and mankind are turned to the best
pecuniary advantage, and society is dexterously made to contribute
to the welfare of each of its members, whilst individual egotism is
the source of general happiness.
The citizen of the North has not only experience, but knowledge:
nevertheless he sets but little value upon the pleasures of
knowledge; he esteems it as the means of attaining a certain end,
and he is only anxious to seize its more lucrative applications. The
citizen of the South is more given to act upon impulse; he is more
clever, more frank, more generous, more intellectual, and more
brilliant. The former, with a greater degree of activity, of
common-sense, of information, and of general aptitude, has the
characteristic good and evil qualities of the middle classes. The
latter has the tastes, the prejudices, the weaknesses, and the
magnanimity of all aristocracies. If two men are united in society,
who have the same interests, and to a certain extent the same
opinions, but different characters, different acquirements, and a
different style of civilization, it is probable that these men will
not agree. The same remark is applicable to a society of nations.
Slavery, then, does not attack the American Union directly in its
interests, but indirectly in its manners.
[Footnote e: Census of 1790, 3,929,328; 1830, 12,856,165; 1860,
31,443,321; 1870, 38,555,983; 1890, 62,831,900.]
The States which gave their assent to the federal contract in
1790 were thirteen in number; the Union now consists of thirty-four
members. The population, which amounted to nearly 4,000,000 in 1790,
had more than tripled in the space of forty years; and in 1830 it
amounted to nearly 13,000,000. *e Changes of such magnitude cannot
take place without some danger.
A society of nations, as well as a society of individuals,
derives its principal chances of duration from the wisdom of its
members, their individual weakness, and their limited number. The
Americans who quit the coasts of the Atlantic Ocean to plunge into
the western wilderness, are adventurers impatient of restraint,
greedy of wealth, and frequently men expelled from the States in
which they were born. When they arrive in the deserts they are
unknown to each other, and they have neither traditions, family
feeling, nor the force of example to check their excesses. The
empire of the laws is feeble amongst them; that of morality is still
more powerless. The settlers who are constantly peopling the valley
of the Mississippi are, then, in every respect very inferior to the
Americans who inhabit the older parts of the Union. Nevertheless,
they already exercise a great influence in its councils; and they
arrive at the government of the commonwealth before they have learnt
to govern themselves. *f
[Footnote f: This indeed is only a temporary danger. I have no
doubt that in time society will assume as much stability and
regularity in the West as it has already done upon the coast of the
Atlantic Ocean.]
The greater the individual weakness of each of the contracting
parties, the greater are the chances of the duration of the
contract; for their safety is then dependent upon their union. When,
in 1790, the most populous of the American republics did not contain
500,000 inhabitants, *g each of them felt its own insignificance as
an independent people, and this feeling rendered compliance with the
federal authority more easy. But when one of the confederate States
reckons, like the State of New York, 2,000,000 of inhabitants, and
covers an extent of territory equal in surface to a quarter of
France, *h it feels its own strength; and although it may continue
to support the Union as advantageous to its prosperity, it no longer
regards that body as necessary to its existence, and as it continues
to belong to the federal compact, it soon aims at preponderance in
the federal assemblies. The probable unanimity of the States is
diminished as their number increases. At present the interests of
the different parts of the Union are not at variance; but who is
able to foresee the multifarious changes of the future, in a country
in which towns are founded from day to day, and States almost from
year to year?
[Footnote g: Pennsylvania contained 431,373 inhabitants in 1790
[and 5,258,014 in 1890.]]
[Footnote h: The area of the State of New York is 49,170 square
miles. [See U. S. census report of 1890.]]
Since the first settlement of the British colonies, the number of
inhabitants has about doubled every twenty-two years. I perceive no
causes which are likely to check this progressive increase of the
Anglo-American population for the next hundred years; and before
that space of time has elapsed, I believe that the territories and
dependencies of the United States will be covered by more than
100,000,000 of inhabitants, and divided into forty States. *i I
admit that these 100,000,000 of men have no ho hostile interests. I
suppose, on the contrary, that they are all equally interested in
the maintenance of the Union; but I am still of opinion that where
there are 100,000,000 of men, and forty distinct nations, unequally
strong, the continuance of the Federal Government can only be a
fortunate accident.
[Footnote i: If the population continues to double every
twenty-two years, as it has done for the last two hundred years, the
number of inhabitants in the United States in 1852 will be twenty
millions; in 1874, forty-eight millions; and in 1896, ninety-six
millions. This may still be the case even if the lands on the
western slope of the Rocky Mountains should be found to be unfit for
cultivation. The territory which is already occupied can easily
contain this number of inhabitants. One hundred millions of men
disseminated over the surface of the twenty-four States, and the
three dependencies, which constitute the Union, would only give 762
inhabitants to the square league; this would be far below the mean
population of France, which is 1,063 to the square league; or of
England, which is 1,457; and it would even be below the population
of Switzerland, for that country, notwithstanding its lakes and
mountains, contains 783 inhabitants to the square league. See "Malte
Brun," vol. vi. p. 92.
[The actual result has fallen somewhat short of these
calculations, in spite of the vast territorial acquisitions of the
United States: but in 1899 the population is probably about eighty-
seven millions, including the population of the Philippines, Hawaii,
and Porto Rico.]]
Whatever faith I may have in the perfectibility of man, until
human nature is altered, and men wholly transformed, I shall refuse
to believe in the duration of a government which is called upon to
hold together forty different peoples, disseminated over a territory
equal to one-half of Europe in extent; to avoid all rivalry,
ambition, and struggles between them, and to direct their
independent activity to the accomplishment of the same designs.
But the greatest peril to which the Union is exposed by its
increase arises from the continual changes which take place in the
position of its internal strength. The distance from Lake Superior
to the Gulf of Mexico extends from the 47th to the 30th degree of
latitude, a distance of more than 1,200 miles as the bird flies. The
frontier of the United States winds along the whole of this immense
line, sometimes falling within its limits, but more frequently
extending far beyond it, into the waste. It has been calculated that
the whites advance every year a mean distance of seventeen miles
along the whole of his vast boundary. *j Obstacles, such as an
unproductive district, a lake or an Indian nation unexpectedly
encountered, are sometimes met with. The advancing column then halts
for a while; its two extremities fall back upon themselves, and as
soon as they are reunited they proceed onwards. This gradual and
continuous progress of the European race towards the Rocky Mountains
has the solemnity of a providential event; it is like a deluge of
men rising unabatedly, and daily driven onwards by the hand of God.
[Footnote j: See Legislative Documents, 20th Congress, No. 117,
p. 105.]
Within this first line of conquering settlers towns are built,
and vast States founded. In 1790 there were only a few thousand
pioneers sprinkled along the valleys of the Mississippi; and at the
present day these valleys contain as many inhabitants as were to be
found in the whole Union in 1790. Their population amounts to nearly
4,000,000. *k The city of Washington was founded in 1800, in the
very centre of the Union; but such are the changes which have taken
place, that it now stands at one of the extremities; and the
delegates of the most remote Western States are already obliged to
perform a journey as long as that from Vienna to Paris. *l
[Footnote k: 3,672,317 - Census of 1830.]
[Footnote l: The distance from Jefferson, the capital of the
State of Missouri, to Washington is 1,019 miles. ("American
Almanac," 1831, p. 48.)]
All the States are borne onwards at the same time in the path of
fortune, but of course they do not all increase and prosper in the
same proportion. To the North of the Union the detached branches of
the Alleghany chain, which extend as far as the Atlantic Ocean, form
spacious roads and ports, which are constantly accessible to vessels
of the greatest burden. But from the Potomac to the mouth of the
Mississippi the coast is sandy and flat. In this part of the Union
the mouths of almost all the rivers are obstructed; and the few
harbors which exist amongst these lagoons afford much shallower
water to vessels, and much fewer commercial advantages than those of
the North.
This first natural cause of inferiority is united to another
cause proceeding from the laws. We have already seen that slavery,
which is abolished in the North, still exists in the South; and I
have pointed out its fatal consequences upon the prosperity of the
planter himself.
The North is therefore superior to the South both in commerce *m
and manufacture; the natural consequence of which is the more rapid
increase of population and of wealth within its borders. The States
situate upon the shores of the Atlantic Ocean are already
half-peopled. Most of the land is held by an owner; and these
districts cannot therefore receive so many emigrants as the Western
States, where a boundless field is still open to their exertions.
The valley of the Mississippi is far more fertile than the coast of
the Atlantic Ocean. This reason, added to all the others,
contributes to drive the Europeans westward - a fact which may be
rigorously demonstrated by figures. It is found that the sum total
of the population of all the United States has about tripled in the
course of forty years. But in the recent States adjacent to the
Mississippi, the population has increased thirty-one-fold, within
the same space of time. *n
[Footnote m: The following statements will suffice to show the
difference which exists between the commerce of the South and that
of the North: -
In 1829 the tonnage of all the merchant vessels belonging to
Virginia, the two Carolinas, and Georgia (the four great Southern
States), amounted to only 5,243 tons. In the same year the tonnage
of the vessels of the State of Massachusetts alone amounted to
17,322 tons. (See Legislative Documents, 21st Congress, 2d session,
No. 140, p. 244.) Thus the State of Massachusetts had three times as
much shipping as the four above-mentioned States. Nevertheless the
area of the State of Massachusetts is only 7,335 square miles, and
its population amounts to 610,014 inhabitants [2,238,943 in 1890];
whilst the area of the four other States I have quoted is 210,000
square miles, and their population 3,047,767. Thus the area of the
State of Massachusetts forms only one-thirtieth part of the area of
the four States; and its population is five times smaller than
theirs. (See "Darby's View of the United States.") Slavery is
prejudicial to the commercial prosperity of the South in several
different ways; by diminishing the spirit of enterprise amongst the
whites, and by preventing them from meeting with as numerous a class
of sailors as they require. Sailors are usually taken from the
lowest ranks of the population. But in the Southern States these
lowest ranks are composed of slaves, and it is very difficult to
employ them at sea. They are unable to serve as well as a white
crew, and apprehensions would always be entertained of their
mutinying in the middle of the ocean, or of their escaping in the
foreign countries at which they might touch.]
[Footnote n: "Darby's View of the United States," p. 444.]
The relative position of the central federal power is continually
displaced. Forty years ago the majority of the citizens of the Union
was established upon the coast of the Atlantic, in the environs of
the spot upon which Washington now stands; but the great body of the
people is now advancing inland and to the north, so that in twenty
years the majority will unquestionably be on the western side of the
Alleghanies. If the Union goes on to subsist, the basin of the
Mississippi is evidently marked out, by its fertility and its
extent, as the future centre of the Federal Government. In thirty or
forty years, that tract of country will have assumed the rank which
naturally belongs to it. It is easy to calculate that its
population, compared to that of the coast of the Atlantic, will be,
in round numbers, as 40 to 11. In a few years the States which
founded the Union will lose the direction of its policy, and the
population of the valley of the Mississippi will preponderate in the
federal assemblies.
This constant gravitation of the federal power and influence
towards the northwest is shown every ten years, when a general
census of the population is made, and the number of delegates which
each State sends to Congress is settled afresh. *o In 1790 Virginia
had nineteen representatives in Congress. This number continued to
increase until the year 1813, when it reached to twenty-three; from
that time it began to decrease, and in 1833 Virginia elected only
twenty-one representatives. *p During the same period the State of
New York progressed in the contrary direction: in 1790 it had ten
representatives in Congress; in 1813, twenty-seven; in 1823,
thirty-four; and in 1833, forty. The State of Ohio had only one
representative in 1803, and in 1833 it had already nineteen.
[Footnote o: It may be seen that in the course of the last ten
years (1820-1830) the population of one district, as, for instance,
the State of Delaware, has increased in the proportion of five per
cent.; whilst that of another, as the territory of Michigan, has
increased 250 per cent. Thus the population of Virginia had
augmented thirteen per cent., and that of the border State of Ohio
sixty-one per cent., in the same space of time. The general table of
these changes, which is given in the "National Calendar," displays a
striking picture of the unequal fortunes of the different States.]
[Footnote p: It has just been said that in the course of the last
term the population of Virginia has increased thirteen per cent.;
and it is necessary to explain how the number of representatives for
a State may decrease, when the population of that State, far from
diminishing, is actually upon the increase. I take the State of
Virginia, to which I have already alluded, as my term of comparison.
The number of representatives of Virginia in 1823 was proportionate
to the total number of the representatives of the Union, and to the
relation which the population bore to that of the whole Union: in
1833 the number of representatives of Virginia was likewise
proportionate to the total number of the representatives of the
Union, and to the relation which its population, augmented in the
course of ten years, bore to the augmented population of the Union
in the same space of time. The new number of Virginian
representatives will then be to the old numver, on the one hand, as
the new numver of all the representatives is to the old number; and,
on the other hand, as the augmentation of the population of Virginia
is to that of the whole population of the country. Thus, if the
increase of the population of the lesser country be to that of the
greater in an exact inverse ratio of the proportion between the new
and the old numbers of all the representatives, the number of the
representatives of Virginia will remain stationary; and if the
increase of the Virginian population be to that of the whole Union
in a feeblerratio than the new number of the representatives of the
Union to the old number, the number of the representatives of
Virginia must decrease. [Thus, to the 56th Congress in 1899,
Virginia and West Virginia send only fourteen representatives.]]
Chapter XVIII: Future Condition Of Three Races - Part VII
The inhabitants of the United States talk a great deal of their
attachment to their country; but I confess that I do not rely upon
that calculating patriotism which is founded upon interest, and
which a change in the interests at stake may obliterate. Nor do I
attach much importance to the language of the Americans, when they
manifest, in their daily conversations, the intention of maintaining
the federal system adopted by their forefathers. A government
retains its sway over a great number of citizens, far less by the
voluntary and rational consent of the multitude, than by that
instinctive, and to a certain extent involuntary agreement, which
results from similarity of feelings and resemblances of opinion. I
will never admit that men constitute a social body, simply because
they obey the same head and the same laws. Society can only exist
when a great number of men consider a great number of things in the
same point of view; when they hold the same opinions upon many
subjects, and when the same occurrences suggest the same thoughts
and impressions to their minds.
The observer who examines the present condition of the United
States upon this principle, will readily discover, that although the
citizens are divided into twenty-four distinct sovereignties, they
nevertheless constitute a single people; and he may perhaps be led
to think that the state of the Anglo-American Union is more truly a
state of society than that of certain nations of Europe which live
under the same legislation and the same prince.
Although the Anglo-Americans have several religious sects, they
all regard religion in the same manner. They are not always agreed
upon the measures which are most conducive to good government, and
they vary upon some of the forms of government which it is expedient
to adopt; but they are unanimous upon the general principles which
ought to rule human society. From Maine to the Floridas, and from
the Missouri to the Atlantic Ocean, the people is held to be the
legitimate source of all power. The same notions are entertained
respecting liberty and equality, the liberty of the press, the right
of association, the jury, and the responsibility of the agents of
Government.
If we turn from their political and religious opinions to the
moral and philosophical principles which regulate the daily actions
of life and govern their conduct, we shall still find the same
uniformity. The Anglo-Americans *d acknowledge the absolute moral
authority of the reason of the community, as they acknowledge the
political authority of the mass of citizens; and they hold that
public opinion is the surest arbiter of what is lawful or forbidden,
true or false. The majority of them believe that a man will be led
to do what is just and good by following his own interest rightly
understood. They hold that every man is born in possession of the
right of self-government, and that no one has the right of
constraining his fellow-creatures to be happy. They have all a
lively faith in the perfectibility of man; they are of opinion that
the effects of the diffusion of knowledge must necessarily be
advantageous, and the consequences of ignorance fatal; they all
consider society as a body in a state of improvement, humanity as a
changing scene, in which nothing is, or ought to be, permanent; and
they admit that what appears to them to be good to-day may be
superseded by something better-to-morrow. I do not give all these
opinions as true, but I quote them as characteristic of the
Americans.
[Footnote d: It is scarcely necessary for me to observe that by
the expression Anglo-Americans, I only mean to designate the great
majority of the nation; for a certain number of isolated individuals
are of course to be met with holding very different opinions.]
The Anglo-Americans are not only united together by these common
opinions, but they are separated from all other nations by a common
feeling of pride. For the last fifty years no pains have been spared
to convince the inhabitants of the United States that they
constitute the only religious, enlightened, and free people. They
perceive that, for the present, their own democratic institutions
succeed, whilst those of other countries fail; hence they conceive
an overweening opinion of their superiority, and they are not very
remote from believing themselves to belong to a distinct race of
mankind.
The dangers which threaten the American Union do not originate in
the diversity of interests or of opinions, but in the various
characters and passions of the Americans. The men who inhabit the
vast territory of the United States are almost all the issue of a
common stock; but the effects of the climate, and more especially of
slavery, have gradually introduced very striking differences between
the British settler of the Southern States and the British settler
of the North. In Europe it is generally believed that slavery has
rendered the interests of one part of the Union contrary to those of
another part; but I by no means remarked this to be the case:
slavery has not created interests in the South contrary to those of
the North, but it has modified the character and changed the habits
of the natives of the South.
I have already explained the influence which slavery has
exercised upon the commercial ability of the Americans in the South;
and this same influence equally extends to their manners. The slave
is a servant who never remonstrates, and who submits to everything
without complaint. He may sometimes assassinate, but he never
withstands, his master. In the South there are no families so poor
as not to have slaves. The citizen of the Southern States of the
Union is invested with a sort of domestic dictatorship, from his
earliest years; the first notion he acquires in life is that he is
born to command, and the first habit which he contracts is that of
being obeyed without resistance. His education tends, then, to give
him the character of a supercilious and a hasty man; irascible,
violent, and ardent in his desires, impatient of obstacles, but
easily discouraged if he cannot succeed upon his first attempt.
The American of the Northern States is surrounded by no slaves in
his childhood; he is even unattended by free servants, and is
usually obliged to provide for his own wants. No sooner does he
enter the world than the idea of necessity assails him on every
side: he soon learns to know exactly the natural limit of his
authority; he never expects to subdue those who withstand him, by
force; and he knows that the surest means of obtaining the support
of his fellow-creatures, is to win their favor. He therefore becomes
patient, reflecting, tolerant, slow to act, and persevering in his
designs.
In the Southern States the more immediate wants of life are
always supplied; the inhabitants of those parts are not busied in
the material cares of life, which are always provided for by others;
and their imagination is diverted to more captivating and less
definite objects. The American of the South is fond of grandeur,
luxury, and renown, of gayety, of pleasure, and above all of
idleness; nothing obliges him to exert himself in order to subsist;
and as he has no necessary occupations, he gives way to indolence,
and does not even attempt what would be useful.
But the equality of fortunes, and the absence of slavery in the
North, plunge the inhabitants in those same cares of daily life
which are disdained by the white population of the South. They are
taught from infancy to combat want, and to place comfort above all
the pleasures of the intellect or the heart. The imagination is
extinguished by the trivial details of life, and the ideas become
less numerous and less general, but far more practical and more
precise. As prosperity is the sole aim of exertion, it is
excellently well attained; nature and mankind are turned to the best
pecuniary advantage, and society is dexterously made to contribute
to the welfare of each of its members, whilst individual egotism is
the source of general happiness.
The citizen of the North has not only experience, but knowledge:
nevertheless he sets but little value upon the pleasures of
knowledge; he esteems it as the means of attaining a certain end,
and he is only anxious to seize its more lucrative applications. The
citizen of the South is more given to act upon impulse; he is more
clever, more frank, more generous, more intellectual, and more
brilliant. The former, with a greater degree of activity, of
common-sense, of information, and of general aptitude, has the
characteristic good and evil qualities of the middle classes. The
latter has the tastes, the prejudices, the weaknesses, and the
magnanimity of all aristocracies. If two men are united in society,
who have the same interests, and to a certain extent the same
opinions, but different characters, different acquirements, and a
different style of civilization, it is probable that these men will
not agree. The same remark is applicable to a society of nations.
Slavery, then, does not attack the American Union directly in its
interests, but indirectly in its manners.
[Footnote e: Census of 1790, 3,929,328; 1830, 12,856,165; 1860,
31,443,321; 1870, 38,555,983; 1890, 62,831,900.]
The States which gave their assent to the federal contract in
1790 were thirteen in number; the Union now consists of thirty-four
members. The population, which amounted to nearly 4,000,000 in 1790,
had more than tripled in the space of forty years; and in 1830 it
amounted to nearly 13,000,000. *e Changes of such magnitude cannot
take place without some danger.
A society of nations, as well as a society of individuals,
derives its principal chances of duration from the wisdom of its
members, their individual weakness, and their limited number. The
Americans who quit the coasts of the Atlantic Ocean to plunge into
the western wilderness, are adventurers impatient of restraint,
greedy of wealth, and frequently men expelled from the States in
which they were born. When they arrive in the deserts they are
unknown to each other, and they have neither traditions, family
feeling, nor the force of example to check their excesses. The
empire of the laws is feeble amongst them; that of morality is still
more powerless. The settlers who are constantly peopling the valley
of the Mississippi are, then, in every respect very inferior to the
Americans who inhabit the older parts of the Union. Nevertheless,
they already exercise a great influence in its councils; and they
arrive at the government of the commonwealth before they have learnt
to govern themselves. *f
[Footnote f: This indeed is only a temporary danger. I have no
doubt that in time society will assume as much stability and
regularity in the West as it has already done upon the coast of the
Atlantic Ocean.]
The greater the individual weakness of each of the contracting
parties, the greater are the chances of the duration of the
contract; for their safety is then dependent upon their union. When,
in 1790, the most populous of the American republics did not contain
500,000 inhabitants, *g each of them felt its own insignificance as
an independent people, and this feeling rendered compliance with the
federal authority more easy. But when one of the confederate States
reckons, like the State of New York, 2,000,000 of inhabitants, and
covers an extent of territory equal in surface to a quarter of
France, *h it feels its own strength; and although it may continue
to support the Union as advantageous to its prosperity, it no longer
regards that body as necessary to its existence, and as it continues
to belong to the federal compact, it soon aims at preponderance in
the federal assemblies. The probable unanimity of the States is
diminished as their number increases. At present the interests of
the different parts of the Union are not at variance; but who is
able to foresee the multifarious changes of the future, in a country
in which towns are founded from day to day, and States almost from
year to year?
[Footnote g: Pennsylvania contained 431,373 inhabitants in 1790
[and 5,258,014 in 1890.]]
[Footnote h: The area of the State of New York is 49,170 square
miles. [See U. S. census report of 1890.]]
Since the first settlement of the British colonies, the number of
inhabitants has about doubled every twenty-two years. I perceive no
causes which are likely to check this progressive increase of the
Anglo-American population for the next hundred years; and before
that space of time has elapsed, I believe that the territories and
dependencies of the United States will be covered by more than
100,000,000 of inhabitants, and divided into forty States. *i I
admit that these 100,000,000 of men have no ho hostile interests. I
suppose, on the contrary, that they are all equally interested in
the maintenance of the Union; but I am still of opinion that where
there are 100,000,000 of men, and forty distinct nations, unequally
strong, the continuance of the Federal Government can only be a
fortunate accident.
[Footnote i: If the population continues to double every
twenty-two years, as it has done for the last two hundred years, the
number of inhabitants in the United States in 1852 will be twenty
millions; in 1874, forty-eight millions; and in 1896, ninety-six
millions. This may still be the case even if the lands on the
western slope of the Rocky Mountains should be found to be unfit for
cultivation. The territory which is already occupied can easily
contain this number of inhabitants. One hundred millions of men
disseminated over the surface of the twenty-four States, and the
three dependencies, which constitute the Union, would only give 762
inhabitants to the square league; this would be far below the mean
population of France, which is 1,063 to the square league; or of
England, which is 1,457; and it would even be below the population
of Switzerland, for that country, notwithstanding its lakes and
mountains, contains 783 inhabitants to the square league. See "Malte
Brun," vol. vi. p. 92.
[The actual result has fallen somewhat short of these
calculations, in spite of the vast territorial acquisitions of the
United States: but in 1899 the population is probably about eighty-
seven millions, including the population of the Philippines, Hawaii,
and Porto Rico.]]
Whatever faith I may have in the perfectibility of man, until
human nature is altered, and men wholly transformed, I shall refuse
to believe in the duration of a government which is called upon to
hold together forty different peoples, disseminated over a territory
equal to one-half of Europe in extent; to avoid all rivalry,
ambition, and struggles between them, and to direct their
independent activity to the accomplishment of the same designs.
But the greatest peril to which the Union is exposed by its
increase arises from the continual changes which take place in the
position of its internal strength. The distance from Lake Superior
to the Gulf of Mexico extends from the 47th to the 30th degree of
latitude, a distance of more than 1,200 miles as the bird flies. The
frontier of the United States winds along the whole of this immense
line, sometimes falling within its limits, but more frequently
extending far beyond it, into the waste. It has been calculated that
the whites advance every year a mean distance of seventeen miles
along the whole of his vast boundary. *j Obstacles, such as an
unproductive district, a lake or an Indian nation unexpectedly
encountered, are sometimes met with. The advancing column then halts
for a while; its two extremities fall back upon themselves, and as
soon as they are reunited they proceed onwards. This gradual and
continuous progress of the European race towards the Rocky Mountains
has the solemnity of a providential event; it is like a deluge of
men rising unabatedly, and daily driven onwards by the hand of God.
[Footnote j: See Legislative Documents, 20th Congress, No. 117,
p. 105.]
Within this first line of conquering settlers towns are built,
and vast States founded. In 1790 there were only a few thousand
pioneers sprinkled along the valleys of the Mississippi; and at the
present day these valleys contain as many inhabitants as were to be
found in the whole Union in 1790. Their population amounts to nearly
4,000,000. *k The city of Washington was founded in 1800, in the
very centre of the Union; but such are the changes which have taken
place, that it now stands at one of the extremities; and the
delegates of the most remote Western States are already obliged to
perform a journey as long as that from Vienna to Paris. *l
[Footnote k: 3,672,317 - Census of 1830.]
[Footnote l: The distance from Jefferson, the capital of the
State of Missouri, to Washington is 1,019 miles. ("American
Almanac," 1831, p. 48.)]
All the States are borne onwards at the same time in the path of
fortune, but of course they do not all increase and prosper in the
same proportion. To the North of the Union the detached branches of
the Alleghany chain, which extend as far as the Atlantic Ocean, form
spacious roads and ports, which are constantly accessible to vessels
of the greatest burden. But from the Potomac to the mouth of the
Mississippi the coast is sandy and flat. In this part of the Union
the mouths of almost all the rivers are obstructed; and the few
harbors which exist amongst these lagoons afford much shallower
water to vessels, and much fewer commercial advantages than those of
the North.
This first natural cause of inferiority is united to another
cause proceeding from the laws. We have already seen that slavery,
which is abolished in the North, still exists in the South; and I
have pointed out its fatal consequences upon the prosperity of the
planter himself.
The North is therefore superior to the South both in commerce *m
and manufacture; the natural consequence of which is the more rapid
increase of population and of wealth within its borders. The States
situate upon the shores of the Atlantic Ocean are already
half-peopled. Most of the land is held by an owner; and these
districts cannot therefore receive so many emigrants as the Western
States, where a boundless field is still open to their exertions.
The valley of the Mississippi is far more fertile than the coast of
the Atlantic Ocean. This reason, added to all the others,
contributes to drive the Europeans westward - a fact which may be
rigorously demonstrated by figures. It is found that the sum total
of the population of all the United States has about tripled in the
course of forty years. But in the recent States adjacent to the
Mississippi, the population has increased thirty-one-fold, within
the same space of time. *n
[Footnote m: The following statements will suffice to show the
difference which exists between the commerce of the South and that
of the North: -
In 1829 the tonnage of all the merchant vessels belonging to
Virginia, the two Carolinas, and Georgia (the four great Southern
States), amounted to only 5,243 tons. In the same year the tonnage
of the vessels of the State of Massachusetts alone amounted to
17,322 tons. (See Legislative Documents, 21st Congress, 2d session,
No. 140, p. 244.) Thus the State of Massachusetts had three times as
much shipping as the four above-mentioned States. Nevertheless the
area of the State of Massachusetts is only 7,335 square miles, and
its population amounts to 610,014 inhabitants [2,238,943 in 1890];
whilst the area of the four other States I have quoted is 210,000
square miles, and their population 3,047,767. Thus the area of the
State of Massachusetts forms only one-thirtieth part of the area of
the four States; and its population is five times smaller than
theirs. (See "Darby's View of the United States.") Slavery is
prejudicial to the commercial prosperity of the South in several
different ways; by diminishing the spirit of enterprise amongst the
whites, and by preventing them from meeting with as numerous a class
of sailors as they require. Sailors are usually taken from the
lowest ranks of the population. But in the Southern States these
lowest ranks are composed of slaves, and it is very difficult to
employ them at sea. They are unable to serve as well as a white
crew, and apprehensions would always be entertained of their
mutinying in the middle of the ocean, or of their escaping in the
foreign countries at which they might touch.]
[Footnote n: "Darby's View of the United States," p. 444.] The
relative position of the central federal power is continually
displaced. Forty years ago the majority of the citizens of the Union
was established upon the coast of the Atlantic, in the environs of
the spot upon which Washington now stands; but the great body of the
people is now advancing inland and to the north, so that in twenty
years the majority will unquestionably be on the western side of the
Alleghanies. If the Union goes on to subsist, the basin of the
Mississippi is evidently marked out, by its fertility and its
extent, as the future centre of the Federal Government. In thirty or
forty years, that tract of country will have assumed the rank which
naturally belongs to it. It is easy to calculate that its
population, compared to that of the coast of the Atlantic, will be,
in round numbers, as 40 to 11. In a few years the States which
founded the Union will lose the direction of its policy, and the
population of the valley of the Mississippi will preponderate in the
federal assemblies.
This constant gravitation of the federal power and influence
towards the northwest is shown every ten years, when a general
census of the population is made, and the number of delegates which
each State sends to Congress is settled afresh. *o In 1790 Virginia
had nineteen representatives in Congress. This number continued to
increase until the year 1813, when it reached to twenty-three; from
that time it began to decrease, and in 1833 Virginia elected only
twenty-one representatives. *p During the same period the State of
New York progressed in the contrary direction: in 1790 it had ten
representatives in Congress; in 1813, twenty-seven; in 1823,
thirty-four; and in 1833, forty. The State of Ohio had only one
representative in 1803, and in 1833 it had already nineteen.
[Footnote o: It may be seen that in the course of the last ten
years (1820-1830) the population of one district, as, for instance,
the State of Delaware, has increased in the proportion of five per
cent.; whilst that of another, as the territory of Michigan, has
increased 250 per cent. Thus the population of Virginia had
augmented thirteen per cent., and that of the border State of Ohio
sixty-one per cent., in the same space of time. The general table of
these changes, which is given in the "National Calendar," displays a
striking picture of the unequal fortunes of the different States.]
[Footnote p: It has just been said that in the course of the last
term the population of Virginia has increased thirteen per cent.;
and it is necessary to explain how the number of representatives for
a State may decrease, when the population of that State, far from
diminishing, is actually upon the increase. I take the State of
Virginia, to which I have already alluded, as my term of comparison.
The number of representatives of Virginia in 1823 was proportionate
to the total number of the representatives of the Union, and to the
relation which the population bore to that of the whole Union: in
1833 the number of representatives of Virginia was likewise
proportionate to the total number of the representatives of the
Union, and to the relation which its population, augmented in the
course of ten years, bore to the augmented population of the Union
in the same space of time. The new number of Virginian
representatives will then be to the old numver, on the one hand, as
the new numver of all the representatives is to the old number; and,
on the other hand, as the augmentation of the population of Virginia
is to that of the whole population of the country. Thus, if the
increase of the population of the lesser country be to that of the
greater in an exact inverse ratio of the proportion between the new
and the old numbers of all the representatives, the number of the
representatives of Virginia will remain stationary; and if the
increase of the Virginian population be to that of the whole Union
in a feeblerratio than the new number of the representatives of the
Union to the old number, the number of the representatives of
Virginia must decrease. [Thus, to the 56th Congress in 1899,
Virginia and West Virginia send only fourteen representatives.]]
Chapter XVIII: Future Condition Of Three Races - Part VIII It is
difficult to imagine a durable union of a people which is rich and
strong with one which is poor and weak, even if it were proved that
the strength and wealth of the one are not the causes of the
weakness and poverty of the other. But union is still more difficult
to maintain at a time at which one party is losing strength, and the
other is gaining it. This rapid and disproportionate increase of
certain States threatens the independence of the others. New York
might perhaps succeed, with its 2,000,000 of inhabitants and its
forty representatives, in dictating to the other States in Congress.
But even if the more powerful States make no attempt to bear down
the lesser ones, the danger still exists; for there is almost as
much in the possibility of the act as in the act itself. The weak
generally mistrust the justice and the reason of the strong. The
States which increase less rapidly than the others look upon those
which are more favored by fortune with envy and suspicion. Hence
arise the deep-seated uneasiness and ill-defined agitation which are
observable in the South, and which form so striking a contrast to
the confidence and prosperity which are common to other parts of the
Union. I am inclined to think that the hostile measures taken by the
Southern provinces upon a recent occasion are attributable to no
other cause. The inhabitants of the Southern States are, of all the
Americans, those who are most interested in the maintenance of the
Union; they would assuredly suffer most from being left to
themselves; and yet they are the only citizens who threaten to break
the tie of confederation. But it is easy to perceive that the South,
which has given four Presidents, Washington, Jefferson, Madison, and
Monroe, to the Union, which perceives that it is losing its federal
influence, and that the number of its representatives in Congress is
diminishing from year to year, whilst those of the Northern and
Western States are increasing; the South, which is peopled with
ardent and irascible beings, is becoming more and more irritated and
alarmed. The citizens reflect upon their present position and
remember their past influence, with the melancholy uneasiness of men
who suspect oppression: if they discover a law of the Union which is
not unequivocally favorable to their interests, they protest against
it as an abuse of force; and if their ardent remonstrances are not
listened to, they threaten to quit an association which loads them
with burdens whilst it deprives them of their due profits. "The
tariff," said the inhabitants of Carolina in 1832, "enriches the
North, and ruins the South; for if this were not the case, to what
can we attribute the continually increasing power and wealth of the
North, with its inclement skies and arid soil; whilst the South,
which may be styled the garden of America, is rapidly declining?" *q
[Footnote q: See the report of its committee to the Convention
which proclaimed the nullification of the tariff in South Carolina.]
If the changes which I have described were gradual, so that each
generation at least might have time to disappear with the order of
things under which it had lived, the danger would be less; but the
progress of society in America is precipitate, and almost
revolutionary. The same citizen may have lived to see his State take
the lead in the Union, and afterwards become powerless in the
federal assemblies; and an Anglo-American republic has been known to
grow as rapidly as a man passing from birth and infancy to maturity
in the course of thirty years. It must not be imagined, however,
that the States which lose their preponderance, also lose their
population or their riches: no stop is put to their prosperity, and
they even go on to increase more rapidly than any kingdom in Europe.
*r But they believe themselves to be impoverished because their
wealth does not augment as rapidly as that of their neighbors; any
they think that their power is lost, because they suddenly come into
collision with a power greater than their own: *s thus they are more
hurt in their feelings and their passions than in their interests.
But this is amply sufficient to endanger the maintenance of the
Union. If kings and peoples had only had their true interests in
view ever since the beginning of the world, the name of war would
scarcely be known among mankind.
[Footnote r: The population of a country assuredly constitutes
the first element of its wealth. In the ten years (1820-1830) during
which Virginia lost two of its representatives in Congress, its
population increased in the proportion of 13.7 per cent.; that of
Carolina in the proportion of fifteen per cent.; and that of
Georgia, 15.5 per cent. (See the "American Almanac," 1832, p. 162)
But the population of Russia, which increases more rapidly than that
of any other European country, only augments in ten years at the
rate of 9.5 per cent.; in France, at the rate of seven per cent.;
and in Europe in general, at the rate of 4.7 per cent. (See "Malte
Brun," vol. vi. p. 95)]
[Footnote s: It must be admitted, however, that the depreciation
which has taken place in the value of tobacco, during the last fifty
years, has notably diminished the opulence of the Southern planters:
but this circumstance is as independent of the will of their
Northern brethren as it is of their own.]
Thus the prosperity of the United States is the source of the
most serious dangers that threaten them, since it tends to create in
some of the confederate States that over-excitement which
accompanies a rapid increase of fortune; and to awaken in others
those feelings of envy, mistrust, and regret which usually attend
upon the loss of it. The Americans contemplate this extraordinary
and hasty progress with exultation; but they would be wiser to
consider it with sorrow and alarm. The Americans of the United
States must inevitably become one of the greatest nations in the
world; their offset will cover almost the whole of North America;
the continent which they inhabit is their dominion, and it cannot
escape them. What urges them to take possession of it so soon?
Riches, power, and renown cannot fail to be theirs at some future
time, but they rush upon their fortune as if but a moment remained
for them to make it their own.
I think that I have demonstrated that the existence of the
present confederation depends entirely on the continued assent of
all the confederates; and, starting from this principle, I have
inquired into the causes which may induce the several States to
separate from the others. The Union may, however, perish in two
different ways: one of the confederate States may choose to retire
from the compact, and so forcibly to sever the federal tie; and it
is to this supposition that most of the remarks that I have made
apply: or the authority of the Federal Government may be
progressively entrenched on by the simultaneous tendency of the
united republics to resume their independence. The central power,
successively stripped of all its prerogatives, and reduced to
impotence by tacit consent, would become incompetent to fulfil its
purpose; and the second Union would perish, like the first, by a
sort of senile inaptitude. The gradual weakening of the federal tie,
which may finally lead to the dissolution of the Union, is a
distinct circumstance, that may produce a variety of minor
consequences before it operates so violent a change. The
confederation might still subsist, although its Government were
reduced to such a degree of inanition as to paralyze the nation, to
cause internal anarchy, and to check the general prosperity of the
country.
After having investigated the causes which may induce the
Anglo-Americans to disunite, it is important to inquire whether, if
the Union continues to subsist, their Government will extend or
contract its sphere of action, and whether it will become more
energetic or more weak.
The Americans are evidently disposed to look upon their future
condition with alarm. They perceive that in most of the nations of
the world the exercise of the rights of sovereignty tends to fall
under the control of a few individuals, and they are dismayed by the
idea that such will also be the case in their own country. Even the
statesmen feel, or affect to feel, these fears; for, in America,
centralization is by no means popular, and there is no surer means
of courting the majority than by inveighing against the
encroachments of the central power. The Americans do not perceive
that the countries in which this alarming tendency to centralization
exists are inhabited by a single people; whilst the fact of the
Union being composed of different confederate communities is
sufficient to baffle all the inferences which might be drawn from
analogous circumstances. I confess that I am inclined to consider
the fears of a great number of Americans as purely imaginary; and
far from participating in their dread of the consolidation of power
in the hands of the Union, I think that the Federal Government is
visibly losing strength.
To prove this assertion I shall not have recourse to any remote
occurrences, but to circumstances which I have myself witnessed, and
which belong to our own time.
An attentive examination of what is going on in the United States
will easily convince us that two opposite tendencies exist in that
country, like two distinct currents flowing in contrary directions
in the same channel. The Union has now existed for forty-five years,
and in the course of that time a vast number of provincial
prejudices, which were at first hostile to its power, have died
away. The patriotic feeling which attached each of the Americans to
his own native State is become less exclusive; and the different
parts of the Union have become more intimately connected the better
they have become acquainted with each other. The post, *t that great
instrument of intellectual intercourse, now reaches into the
backwoods; and steamboats have established daily means of
communication between the different points of the coast. An inland
navigation of unexampled rapidity conveys commodities up and down
the rivers of the country. *u And to these facilities of nature and
art may be added those restless cravings, that busy-mindedness, and
love of pelf, which are constantly urging the American into active
life, and bringing him into contact with his fellow-citizens. He
crosses the country in every direction; he visits all the various
populations of the land; and there is not a province in France in
which the natives are so well known to each other as the 13,000,000
of men who cover the territory of the United States.
[Footnote t: In 1832, the district of Michigan, which only
contains 31,639 inhabitants, and is still an almost unexplored
wilderness, possessed 940 miles of mail-roads. The territory of
Arkansas, which is still more uncultivated, was already intersected
by 1,938 miles of mail-roads. (See the report of the General Post
Office, November 30, 1833.) The postage of newspapers alone in the
whole Union amounted to $254,796.]
[Footnote u: In the course of ten years, from 1821 to 1831, 271
steamboats have been launched upon the rivers which water the valley
of the Mississippi alone. In 1829 259 steamboats existed in the
United States. (See Legislative Documents, No. 140, p. 274.)]
But whilst the Americans intermingle, they grow in resemblance of
each other; the differences resulting from their climate, their
origin, and their institutions, diminish; and they all draw nearer
and nearer to the common type. Every year, thousands of men leave
the North to settle in different parts of the Union: they bring with
them their faith, their opinions, and their manners; and as they are
more enlighthned than the men amongst whom they are about to dwell,
they soon rise to the head of affairs, and they adapt society to
their own advantage. This continual emigration of the North to the
South is peculiarly favorable to the fusion of all the different
provincial characters into one national character. The civilization
of the North appears to be the common standard, to which the whole
nation will one day be assimilated.
The commercial ties which unite the confederate States are
strengthened by the increasing manufactures of the Americans; and
the union which began to exist in their opinions, gradually forms a
part of their habits: the course of time has swept away the bugbear
thoughts which haunted the imaginations of the citizens in 1789. The
federal power is not become oppressive; it has not destroyed the
independence of the States; it has not subjected the confederates to
monarchial institutions; and the Union has not rendered the lesser
States dependent upon the larger ones; but the confederation has
continued to increase in population, in wealth, and in power. I am
therefore convinced that the natural obstacles to the continuance of
the American Union are not so powerful at the present time as they
were in 1789; and that the enemies of the Union are not so numerous.
Nevertheless, a careful examination of the history of the United
States for the last forty-five years will readily convince us that
the federal power is declining; nor is it difficult to explain the
causes of this phenomenon. *v When the Constitution of 1789 was
promulgated, the nation was a prey to anarchy; the Union, which
succeeded this confusion, excited much dread and much animosity; but
it was warmly supported because it satisfied an imperious want.
Thus, although it was more attacked than it is now, the federal
power soon reached the maximum of its authority, as is usually the
case with a government which triumphs after having braced its
strength by the struggle. At that time the interpretation of the
Constitution seemed to extend, rather than to repress, the federal
sovereignty; and the Union offered, in several respects, the
appearance of a single and undivided people, directed in its foreign
and internal policy by a single Government. But to attain this point
the people had risen, to a certain extent, above itself.
[Footnote v: [Since 1861 the movement is certainly in the
opposite direction, and the federal power has largely increased, and
tends to further increase.]]
The Constitution had not destroyed the distinct sovereignty of
the States; and all communities, of whatever nature they may be, are
impelled by a secret propensity to assert their independence. This
propensity is still more decided in a country like America, in which
every village forms a sort of republic accustomed to conduct its own
affairs. It therefore cost the States an effort to submit to the
federal supremacy; and all efforts, however successful they may be,
necessarily subside with the causes in which they originated.
As the Federal Government consolidated its authority, America
resumed its rank amongst the nations, peace returned to its
frontiers, and public credit was restored; confusion was succeeded
by a fixed state of things, which was favorable to the full and free
exercise of industrious enterprise. It was this very prosperity
which made the Americans forget the cause to which it was
attributable; and when once the danger was passed, the energy and
the patriotism which had enabled them to brave it disappeared from
amongst them. No sooner were they delivered from the cares which
oppressed them, than they easily returned to their ordinary habits,
and gave themselves up without resistance to their natural
inclinations. When a powerful Government no longer appeared to be
necessary, they once more began to think it irksome. The Union
encouraged a general prosperity, and the States were not inclined to
abandon the Union; but they desired to render the action of the
power which represented that body as light as possible. The general
principle of Union was adopted, but in every minor detail there was
an actual tendency to independence. The principle of confederation
was every day more easily admitted, and more rarely applied; so that
the Federal Government brought about its own decline, whilst it was
creating order and peace.
As soon as this tendency of public opinion began to be manifested
externally, the leaders of parties, who live by the passions of the
people, began to work it to their own advantage. The position of the
Federal Government then became exceedingly critical. Its enemies
were in possession of the popular favor; and they obtained the right
of conducting its policy by pledging themselves to lessen its
influence. From that time forwards the Government of the Union has
invariably been obliged to recede, as often as it has attempted to
enter the lists with the governments of the States. And whenever an
interpretation of the terms of the Federal Constitution has been
called for, that interpretation has most frequently been opposed to
the Union, and favorable to the States.
The Constitution invested the Federal Government with the right
of providing for the interests of the nation; and it had been held
that no other authority was so fit to superintend the "internal
improvements" which affected the prosperity of the whole Union;
such, for instance, as the cutting of canals. But the States were
alarmed at a power, distinct from their own, which could thus
dispose of a portion of their territory; and they were afraid that
the central Government would, by this means, acquire a formidable
extent of patronage within their own confines, and exercise a degree
of influence which they intended to reserve exclusively to their own
agents. The Democratic party, which has constantly been opposed to
the increase of the federal authority, then accused the Congress of
usurpation, and the Chief Magistrate of ambition. The central
Government was intimidated by the opposition; and it soon
acknowledged its error, promising exactly to confine its influence
for the future within the circle which was prescribed to it.
The Constitution confers upon the Union the right of treating
with foreign nations. The Indian tribes, which border upon the
frontiers of the United States, had usually been regarded in this
light. As long as these savages consented to retire before the
civilized settlers, the federal right was not contested: but as soon
as an Indian tribe attempted to fix its dwelling upon a given spot,
the adjacent States claimed possession of the lands and the rights
of sovereignty over the natives. The central Government soon
recognized both these claims; and after it had concluded treaties
with the Indians as independent nations, it gave them up as subjects
to the legislative tyranny of the States. *w
[Footnote w: See in the Legislative Documents, already quoted in
speaking of the Indians, the letter of the President of the United
States to the Cherokees, his correspondence on this subject with his
agents, and his messages to Congress.]
Some of the States which had been founded upon the coast of the
Atlantic, extended indefinitely to the West, into wild regions where
no European had ever penetrated. The States whose confines were
irrevocably fixed, looked with a jealous eye upon the unbounded
regions which the future would enable their neighbors to explore.
The latter then agreed, with a view to conciliate the others, and to
facilitate the act of union, to lay down their own boundaries, and
to abandon all the territory which lay beyond those limits to the
confederation at large. *x Thenceforward the Federal Government
became the owner of all the uncultivated lands which lie beyond the
borders of the thirteen States first confederated. It was invested
with the right of parcelling and selling them, and the sums derived
from this source were exclusively reserved to the public treasure of
the Union, in order to furnish supplies for purchasing tracts of
country from the Indians, for opening roads to the remote
settlements, and for accelerating the increase of civilization as
much as possible. New States have, however, been formed in the
course of time, in the midst of those wilds which were formerly
ceded by the inhabitants of the shores of the Atlantic. Congress has
gone on to sell, for the profit of the nation at large, the
uncultivated lands which those new States contained. But the latter
at length asserted that, as they were now fully constituted, they
ought to enjoy the exclusive right of converting the produce of
these sales to their own use. As their remonstrances became more and
more threatening, Congress thought fit to deprive the Union of a
portion of the privileges which it had hitherto enjoyed; and at the
end of 1832 it passed a law by which the greatest part of the
revenue derived from the sale of lands was made over to the new
western republics, although the lands themselves were not ceded to
them. *y
[Footnote x: The first act of session was made by the State of
New York in 1780; Virginia, Massachusetts, Connecticut, South and
North Carolina, followed this example at different times, and
lastly, the act of cession of Georgia was made as recently as 1802.]
[Footnote y: It is true that the President refused his assent to
this law; but he completely adopted it in principle. (See Message of
December 8, 1833.)]
The slightest observation in the United States enables one to
appreciate the advantages which the country derives from the bank.
These advantages are of several kinds, but one of them is peculiarly
striking to the stranger. The banknotes of the United States are
taken upon the borders of the desert for the same value as at
Philadelphia, where the bank conducts its operations. *z
[Footnote z: The present Bank of the United States was
established in 1816, with a capital of $35,000,000; its charter
expires in 1836. Last year Congress passed a law to renew it, but
the President put his veto upon the bill. The struggle is still
going on with great violence on either side, and the speedy fall of
the bank may easily be foreseen. [It was soon afterwards
extinguished by General Jackson.]]
The Bank of the United States is nevertheless the object of great
animosity. Its directors have proclaimed their hostility to the
President: and they are accused, not without some show of
probability, of having abused their influence to thwart his
election. The President therefore attacks the establishment which
they represent with all the warmth of personal enmity; and he is
encouraged in the pursuit of his revenge by the conviction that he
is supported by the secret propensities of the majority. The bank
may be regarded as the great monetary tie of the Union, just as
Congress is the great legislative tie; and the same passions which
tend to render the States independent of the central power,
contribute to the overthrow of the bank.
The Bank of the United States always holds a great number of the
notes issued by the provincial banks, which it can at any time
oblige them to convert into cash. It has itself nothing to fear from
a similar demand, as the extent of its resources enables it to meet
all claims. But the existence of the provincial banks is thus
threatened, and their operations are restricted, since they are only
able to issue a quantity of notes duly proportioned to their
capital. They submit with impatience to this salutary control. The
newspapers which they have bought over, and the President, whose
interest renders him their instrument, attack the bank with the
greatest vehemence. They rouse the local passions and the blind
democratic instinct of the country to aid their cause; and they
assert that the bank directors form a permanent aristocratic body,
whose influence must ultimately be felt in the Government, and must
affect those principles of equality upon which society rests in
America.
The contest between the bank and its opponents is only an
incident in the great struggle which is going on in America between
the provinces and the central power; between the spirit of
democratic independence and the spirit of gradation and
subordination. I do not mean that the enemies of the bank are
identically the same individuals who, on other points, attack the
Federal Government; but I assert that the attacks directed against
the bank of the United States originate in the same propensities
which militate against the Federal Government; and that the very
numerous opponents of the former afford a deplorable symptom of the
decreasing support of the latter.
The Union has never displayed so much weakness as in the
celebrated question of the tariff. *a The wars of the French
Revolution and of 1812 had created manufacturing establishments in
the North of the Union, by cutting off all free communication
between America and Europe. When peace was concluded, and the
channel of intercourse reopened by which the produce of Europe was
transmitted to the New World, the Americans thought fit to establish
a system of import duties, for the twofold purpose of protecting
their incipient manufactures and of paying off the amount of the
debt contracted during the war. The Southern States, which have no
manufactures to encourage, and which are exclusively agricultural,
soon complained of this measure. Such were the simple facts, and I
do not pretend to examine in this place whether their complaints
were well founded or unjust.
[Footnote a: See principally for the details of this affair, the
Legislative Documents, 22d Congress, 2d Session, No. 30.]
As early as the year 1820, South Carolina declared, in a petition
to Congress, that the tariff was "unconstitutional, oppressive, and
unjust." And the States of Georgia, Virginia, North Carolina,
Alabama, and Mississippi subsequently remonstrated against it with
more or less vigor. But Congress, far from lending an ear to these
complaints, raised the scale of tariff duties in the years 1824 and
1828, and recognized anew the principle on which it was founded. A
doctrine was then proclaimed, or rather revived, in the South, which
took the name of Nullificati